#it’s my party 5.2k celebration

[bettys-redwinesupernova]

I THINK HE KNOWS

drew starkey x fem!reader

(mood board does NOT depict reader’s appearance!)

SUMMARY: daniel craig introduces his daughter to his co-star drew starkey at the after party for the ‘golden globes,’ and they do more than just hit it off.🫣

based on this ask !! i got a little carried away with this one and i could genuinely write a WHOLE fic with drew x daniel craig’s daughter😫 i have so many ideas for this pairing, so lmk if you wanna see more !! i hope you enjoy this @drewstarrrkey <3

WARNINGS: fluff & smut (18+, MDNI!), cursing, alcohol consumption, flirty!reader, cursing, p in v, fingering, unprotected sex (wrap it before ya tap it😣), switch!drew (mostly dom), like one (?) use of ‘good girl,’ body worship, LOTS of foreplay😝. (lmk if i missed anything!!)

WORD COUNT: 5.2k (i got REALLY carried away😭)

THIRD PERSON +

The energy of the Golden Globes after-party was electric. The clinking of glasses, low hum of laughter, and faint music filled the space. Celebrities mingled under the soft glow of chandeliers, conversations buzzing with excitement about the evening's wins.

Drew Starkey sat at the bar nursing a glass of champagne, still slightly stunned from his earlier win. He'd barely had time to process the moment—his first major nomination and now his first big award.

The crowd was overwhelming, but his co-star, Daniel Craig, had insisted he celebrate properly. Drew watched as Daniel cut through the party with his unmistakable presence, shaking hands, embracing friends, and flashing that rare smile that could light up a room. Behind him, someone followed, and Drew's attention lingered just a little too long.

"Starkey!" Daniel's voice carried above the noise. Drew straightened instinctively, placing his glass back down as Daniel approached.

"Hey!" Drew smiled. "Congrats again. Well deserved, man."

"Thank you. Same to you." Daniel clapped him on the shoulder before stepping to the side. "I want you to meet someone."

Stepping forward with a confident stride was a young woman, poised but relaxed in a way that suggested she belonged in a room like this. Daniel turned to her with an almost affectionate roll of his eyes.

"This is my daughter, Y/N."

Y/N smiled and offered her hand to Drew. "Hi. I've heard so much about you."

Drew shook her hand, his mind scrambling for composure. "You too. I mean—I haven't heard about you in that sense, but your dad's mentioned you. Not in a bad way—uh, I mean—" He stopped, exhaling with a self-deprecating laugh. "Sorry, I'm a bit flustered. It's nice to meet you."

Y/N grinned. "Quite the introduction, Drew."

Daniel raised a brow at them both, clearly amused. "Well, I'll leave you two to it. I see a few friends I need to go bother." He glanced at Drew. "Behave yourself."

Drew let out an awkward laugh. "Of course. Always."

Daniel walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Y/N turned back to Drew, tilting her head slightly as she observed him. "He's very fond of you, you know."

"Is he?" Drew replied, trying to play it cool. "He's great. Working with him was... surreal, honestly."

"I'd imagine. I've seen the movie, of course. You were phenomenal." Her tone was warm, genuine, and Drew found himself smiling at her praise.

"Thank you. That means a lot."

She leaned against the bar, signaling to the bartender for a drink. "You look surprised."

"I guess I just... still don't know how to take compliments," Drew admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "It's all been a bit overwhelming."

"You shouldn't be so modest. Your performance was stunning. And you've got the trophy to prove it." She shot him a teasing smile. "Don't let it go to your head, though."

Drew laughed, finally feeling himself relax. "I'll try my best. And you—your dad said you're an actress as well? And a model?"

"Here and there. I've done some niche indie films—ones that play in small theatres no one ever goes to." Her voice was light, self-deprecating but playful.

"Niche or not, that's impressive." Drew met her gaze. "What kind of roles?"

Y/N paused as the bartender slid a glass of wine her way. "I guess you could say I play a lot of brooding, lost souls. The ones who always seem to sit by windows and stare out dramatically."

"Ah, very serious. Lots of silent contemplation?"

"Exactly." Y/N laughed softly. "But enough about me. Tell me about Queer. It must've been... intense to film."

"It was." Drew nodded, leaning his elbow on the bar as he turned toward her. "Luca Gaudagnino has this way of making you feel completely vulnerable. It was a challenge, but I trusted him. There's this scene—I'm sure you remember it—where my character completely unravels."

"How could I forget?" Y/N said softly, her eyes locked on his. "You were so raw in that moment. It was almost uncomfortable to watch because it felt so real."

Drew blinked, feeling his ears heat. "That's what Luca wanted. He kept pushing me to 'stop acting,' as he put it. He'd say, 'Feel it. Don't pretend to feel it.' I'd never worked like that before."

"Well, it paid off. Watching you was like watching someone break open right in front of me. Vulnerable, stripped back..." She paused, taking a sip of her wine. "And now here you are, Golden Globe in hand."

Drew looked away, smiling sheepishly. "I'm still processing it."

"You deserve it," Y/N replied firmly. "And no one here is going to let you forget it."

Drew looked at her again, unable to ignore the spark in her gaze. She was bold—not just in what she said, but how she carried herself. It was disarming. "You've got a way with words."

"I'll take that as a compliment." Y/N smiled mischievously. "So tell me, Drew Starkey... how's the fame treating you?"

He groaned playfully, shaking his head. "You're going to make me sound insufferable."

"On the contrary, I think you're handling yourself rather well."

"You say that now," Drew teased. "Talk to me in six months when I've gone completely Hollywood."

"Mm, I don't think that's in your nature." Y/N tilted her head thoughtfully. "You seem far too grounded for that."

"You don't know me yet," Drew countered.

"Well, I'm a very good judge of character. Comes with the territory of being Daniel Craig's daughter—lots of egos to sift through."

Drew raised his brows, amused. "Is that right?"

"Absolutely. I'm rarely wrong." She gave him a sly look. "And my read on you so far is: humble, charming, and maybe a little too hard on yourself."

Drew chuckled, caught off guard. "You're bold."

"Life's too short not to be."

Drew shook his head with a small smile. "And what's your read on yourself?"

Y/N leaned in slightly, her voice dropping just enough to feel conspiratorial. "That would spoil the fun, wouldn't it?"

Drew swallowed, the teasing lilt in her voice setting him slightly off balance. There was a beat of silence between them, the kind that crackled with unspoken tension. He cleared his throat, reaching for his champagne. "You're a mystery, Y/N."

"And you're still a little flustered," she teased, her grin widening. "Do I make you nervous, Drew?"

"Maybe." Drew gave her a crooked smile, holding her gaze. "But I think you like that."

Y/N laughed, the sound light and rich. "I do. I'm not afraid to admit it."

Drew shook his head in disbelief. "You're something else."

"So I've been told." She took another sip of wine, her expression softening just a touch. "But really—what's next for you? After all this?"

Drew shrugged, glancing around the room as if the answer might be hidden somewhere among the guests. "I don't know. This feels like such a huge moment, you know? I almost don't want to think about what's next. I just want to enjoy this."

"As you should." Y/N nodded approvingly. "Don't let anyone rush you."

"I won't." Drew paused, meeting her eyes again. "But... I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a little scared of what comes after. What if I can't live up to it?"

"You will," Y/N said softly, her tone sincere. "You've got the talent, Drew. The rest will follow."

Drew studied her for a moment, his chest feeling strangely warm. "You're very good at this."

"At what?"

"Making people feel seen."

Y/N smiled, her expression unreadable. "Maybe you just needed someone to see you tonight."

Drew felt his heart skip, the weight of her words settling between them. Before he could respond, Y/N placed her empty glass on the bar.

"Come on," she said, standing. "You're far too interesting to spend the whole night glued to this bar stool."

"Where are we going?" Drew asked, standing to follow her.

Y/N looked over her shoulder with a mischievous smile. "You'll just have to follow me."

And he did. Without hesitation. A “Yes, ma’am,” slipping from his lips.

Drew followed Y/N as she led him away from the bar, weaving effortlessly through the crowd. She moved with a sort of practiced ease, as if she'd spent her whole life in rooms like this—grand, glittering, and full of famous faces. Drew, still buzzing from the champagne and the residual adrenaline of the evening, was mesmerized.

"I'm dying of curiosity here, where exactly are we going?" Drew asked, his voice tinged with amusement as they turned down a quieter hallway leading away from the main party.

"Somewhere a little less chaotic," Y/N replied, glancing back at him. "Unless you'd rather keep bumping elbows with half of Hollywood."

"No complaints here," Drew said, matching her steps. "I think I've shaken enough hands tonight to last me the rest of the year."

Y/N pushed open a door at the end of the hall, revealing a small terrace overlooking the city. The night air was cool, crisp against their skin as they stepped outside. The noise of the party dulled behind them, replaced by the distant hum of Los Angeles and the quiet rustling of trees in the breeze.

"Better?" Y/N asked, turning to face him.

Drew exhaled, his shoulders relaxing as he looked out over the skyline. "Much better. Thanks."

Y/N leaned against the railing, watching him with an unreadable expression. "You looked like you needed an escape."

"I guess I did." Drew joined her, leaning beside her, their arms nearly brushing. "It's a lot, you know? I'm grateful—don't get me wrong—but... I don't think I'm cut out for the whole schmoozing thing."

"Most people aren't. They just pretend they are." Y/N's lips curled into a small smile. "Besides, you've already done the hard part tonight. The rest is noise."

Drew glanced at her, the city lights reflecting in her eyes. "You're good at this—reading people."

She shrugged lightly, her tone playful but laced with truth. "It's my party trick."

"Anything else I should know about you?" Drew teased. "Other hidden talents?"

"Plenty," she replied with a grin and a cheeky wink. "But I'm not about to give them all away at once. That would ruin the mystery."

Drew shook his head with a laugh, tucking his hands into his pockets. "You're impossible."

"I get that a lot," she said, unfazed. "But you haven't run off yet, have you?"

"No," Drew admitted, his smile softening. "I haven't."

Y/N's gaze lingered on him for a moment before she looked back out at the city. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"Did you ever think you'd end up here?" She gestured vaguely to the world around them. "Holding a Golden Globe, being the name on everyone's lips?"

Drew was quiet for a beat, choosing his words carefully. "I don't think it ever felt real enough to imagine. I wanted it, of course—I worked for it—but this? This feels like someone else's life."

"And yet, here you are."

"Here I am," he echoed, looking at her. "What about you? You've grown up in all of this. Does it ever lose its shine?"

Y/N's expression faltered, just for a moment, as if the question touched on something deeper. "Sometimes," she admitted. "It's easy to feel like you're just a part of the machinery—another face in a sea of them. But then you meet someone who reminds you why you love it, why it's worth it."

Drew tilted his head slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Is that why you act? Because you love it?"

"Because I can't not do it," Y/N said simply. "Even when it's thankless, even when no one's watching... I need it."

Drew understood that. It resonated deep within him—the need to create, to express, to push boundaries for reasons that weren't always tangible.

"I get that," he murmured. "The best moments are the ones no one else sees. The ones you do for yourself."

Y/N turned to face him fully, her eyes sharp and intent. "Exactly. And that's what makes what you did in Queer so powerful. It didn't feel performative. It felt real, like you gave a part of yourself away for it."

Drew swallowed, her words hitting him harder than he expected. "I'm honoured. That's... the best compliment I've ever gotten."

"It's true," she said softly. "And for what it's worth, I think you're just getting started."

Drew looked at her, something shifting between them in the quiet. He felt seen—more than that, he felt understood. Y/N Craig, with her razor-sharp wit and unwavering confidence, had peeled back his layers in a way no one else had managed all night.

"You really don't hold back, do you?" Drew said, his voice low.

Y/N smirked, stepping closer. "Why should I? Life's too short for subtlety."

Drew's breath hitched as the space between them narrowed. She was close enough now that he could catch the faintest trace of her perfume—something heady and elegant that suited her perfectly.

"You're dangerous," Drew said, his voice a little unsteady.

Y/N arched a brow, clearly amused. "Am I?"

"Yeah." Drew's lips curved into a small smile. "The kind of person who makes you forget to play it safe."

Y/N tilted her head, her eyes locking with his. "And do you always play it safe, Drew Starkey?"

Drew hesitated for just a second before answering. "Not tonight."

Y/N's smile widened, a knowing glint in her eyes. She reached up, her fingers brushing the lapel of his suit jacket. "Good."

The air crackled between them, thick with unspoken possibilities. Drew could feel his pulse quicken, every sense heightened as Y/N held his gaze. She was testing him, waiting to see what he'd do.

And for once, Drew didn't think—he just acted.

"Do you want to get out of here?" he asked, his voice low and rough.

Y/N's smile was slow and deliberate. "I thought you'd never ask."

Drew grinned, a mix of nerves and excitement flickering across his face as Y/N tugged him by the hand, leading him back through the terrace door. The pair slipped back into the hallway unnoticed, the music and chatter of the afterparty drowning out their hasty footsteps.

"Are we seriously sneaking our way out right now?" Drew whispered, though the grin he wore betrayed any hesitation.

"Unless you'd rather stay and talk to George Clooney about his favorite vineyards," Y/N teased, looking back at him with a mischievous smile. "Then we need to make haste!"

Drew huffed a quiet laugh. "Okay, fair point. Let's go."

They moved quickly, dodging small clusters of guests and waitstaff like a pair of teenagers sneaking out of school. Every time their eyes met, a fit of laughter threatened to spill out of them.

"Act natural," Y/N mock-coached as they passed one of the party coordinators.

"Yeah, because that's going well," Drew shot back, trying to suppress his smirk.

Finally, they pushed through a side exit and found themselves in the cool night air, away from the golden haze of the afterparty. The parking area was quiet, save for a valet who barely looked up as Y/N called for a car.

"God, I feel like we just got away with murder," Drew muttered, running a hand through his hair as he stood beside her.

Y/N grinned up at him, her cheeks flushed. "Feels kind of good, doesn't it?"

He chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah... yeah, it really does."

The car pulled up, and Y/N wasted no time climbing into the backseat. Drew followed, sliding in beside her and shutting the door. The silence in the car was loaded, broken only by the faint hum of the radio and the distant sounds of the city.

"Your hotel, I assume?" Y/N asked, glancing at him.

"Yeah." Drew cleared his throat, suddenly feeling the weight of what they were doing hit him. He glanced at her and added softly, "If that's okay."

Y/N gave him a teasing look. "Wouldn't be here if it wasn't, would I?"

Drew felt the heat rise to his cheeks, and he covered it with a laugh. "Right. Fair point."

The ride to the hotel felt like a blur, the two of them making light conversation as they both tried to ignore the electric undercurrent running between them. When the car finally pulled up to Drew's hotel, he shot Y/N a nervous glance.

"You sure about this?" he asked quietly.

Y/N's lips twitched into a smirk as she leaned closer, her voice low and teasing. "You're not getting cold feet, are you?"

"Definitely not," Drew said quickly, earning another quiet laugh from her.

They hurried through the lobby—heads down, hands brushing but never fully touching. Drew felt like his heart was pounding in his ears as they reached the elevator. The moment the doors slid shut, Y/N let out a giggle, biting her lower lip.

"We look so suspicious right now," she whispered.

"You look suspicious," Drew shot back with a grin. "I look like someone trying not to have a heart attack."

She rolled her eyes playfully, stepping closer to him. "Relax, Golden Globe winner. No one's paying attention to us."

"That's the problem," Drew muttered under his breath, earning another soft laugh from her.

The elevator dinged, and they stepped onto Drew's floor. He fumbled briefly with the keycard as Y/N watched, clearly entertained by how flustered he'd become.

"Need help?" she teased.

"I've got it," Drew replied quickly, finally getting the door open. He held it for her as she stepped inside, and he followed, shutting it behind them.

The hotel room was simple and sleek, the lights dim as Drew tossed his keycard onto the desk. He turned to find Y/N standing near the window, looking out at the glittering cityscape. She turned to face him, her expression softer now, though still full of that familiar mischief.

But it was like something had switched in the air. Drew leaning back against the door as he studied her.

"So," he began, his voice quiet but laced with an edge that made her stomach twist, "I bet you think you're calling the shots tonight?"

Y/N raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms over her chest. "I mean, I guess we'll see who's running this show, won't we?"

Drew pushed off the door, taking a slow step toward her. His movements were deliberate, almost predatory, and Y/N found herself instinctively taking a small step back. But she wasn't about to let him see her falter. She leaned forward slightly, her lips quirking into a smirk.

"You walk like you own the place," she said, her tone teasing. "But I bet you're all talk."

Drew stopped just inches away from her, his breath warm against her skin. He lifted a hand, brushing a strand of hair away from her face, his touch surprisingly gentle for someone who seemed so intent on dominating the situation.

"Careful, Y/N," he warned softly, his voice almost a whisper. "You might be surprised at what I'm capable of."

His fingers trailed down her neck, and she shivered despite herself. What is this? she wondered, her earlier confidence beginning to waver. There was something magnetic about him, something that pulled her in despite her best efforts to maintain control.

"Or maybe," she countered, tilting her chin up defiantly, "you're just trying to scare me."

Drew's lips twitched into a smile, but there was no warmth in it. "Maybe I am," he admitted, his voice dropping lower. "But why don't we find out?"

Before she could respond, his hands were on her hips, pulling her closer until their bodies pressed together. Y/N gasped softly, her pulse quickening as his proximity overwhelmed her senses. His lips were so close to hers, his breath mingling with hers, and she couldn't help but tilt her face upward, drawn to him like a moth to a flame.

"You're playing a dangerous game," he murmured, his voice rough and intimate. "And I'm not one for playing games."

Y/N swallowed hard, suddenly very aware of how much taller and stronger he was than her. But she wasn't about to back down. "Good," she said, forcing herself to meet his gaze. "Because I like a challenge."

Drew's eyes darkened, and without warning, he dipped his head, capturing her lips in a kiss that was anything but gentle. It was commanding, urgent, and left no room for doubt about who was in charge. Y/N's hands flew to his shoulders, gripping tightly as she tried to steady herself against the wave of desire that washed over her.

His tongue traced the seam of her lips, demanding entry, and she parted them instinctively, allowing him access. The kiss deepened, grew more intense, and Y/N felt her knees weaken. Drew held her firmly, his hands sliding up her sides to cup her face, angling her head to deepen the connection.

When he finally pulled away, Y/N was breathless, her cheeks flushed and her chest rising and falling rapidly. She blinked up at him, dazed and disoriented, and realized with a jolt that she'd completely underestimated him.

"As wonderful as that was," Drew said, his voice husky and raw. "I think I need to go slower. Test your limits."

Y/N's heart pounded in her chest as she stared up at him, realisation dawning. He's not bluffing, she thought, her earlier confidence faltering. Drew was lethal, charming, and utterly in control, and she had walked right into his trap.

"What do you want from me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Drew's lips curved into a wicked smile as he leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. "Everything."

His hand slid from her hip to the small of her back, pressing her closer against him. The heat between them was electric, a palpable tension that threatened to ignite at any moment.

Y/N's breath came in short bursts as she tilted her head up, her lips parted in anticipation. He's not going to kiss me, she thought, not yet. But the way his eyes darkened, the way his fingers flexed against her skin, told her she was wrong. He was going to do exactly what he wanted, and she was going to let him.

"Tell me what you want," he murmured, his lips hovering just inches from hers. "Tell me how much you like this."

She hesitated for a split second, but only a split second. Her boldness was ingrained, a survival mechanism honed by years of attention and expectation. "I like it," she said, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. "I like that you're taking control."

Drew's smile was slow, predatory. "Good girl," he said, the words soft but laced with authority. He kissed her then, a deep, bruising kiss that left no room for doubt. His tongue swept into her mouth, demanding, exploring, claiming. Y/N melted into him, her hands gripping his shoulders for balance as the world around her dissolved into sensation.

When he finally pulled away, they were both breathless. Drew stared down at her, his blue eyes gleaming with something that made her stomach twist. "You're not in control here, sweetheart," he said, his tone conversational but firm. "Not anymore."

Y/N swallowed hard, her earlier confidence faltering. He's right, she realised. I walked into this thinking I could handle him, but he's handling me. And God, it was intoxicating.

Drew didn't wait for her response. Instead, he turned her gently, positioning her with her back to him. Her heart raced as she felt his body press against hers, his chest warm and solid against her spine. His hand cupped her breast, thumb brushing over her nipple through the fabric of her dress. She gasped, arching into his touch.

"Do you trust me?" he asked, his voice rumbling against her ear.

She nodded quickly, too caught up in the sensations to form words.

"Good," he said, his grip tightening momentarily before he released her. Y/N blinked, confused, as Drew stepped back. He moved to the bed, sitting down and leaning back on his elbows, his legs stretched out in front of him. His gaze was intense, predatory, as he watched her.

"Take off your dress," he said simply.

The command hit her like a bolt of lightning. Y/N hesitated, her hands moving instinctively to the zipper at the back of her gown. She glanced at Drew, expecting... something. A smile, maybe, or a reassuring word. But his expression remained unchanged, a mask of calm dominance.

He's serious, she thought, her pulse quickening. He wants me to do this for him.

Slowly, deliberately, she began to unzip her dress. The fabric slid down her shoulders, pooling at her hips. She shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor in a heap. Beneath it, she wore only a lace bra and matching panties, the delicate garments doing little to conceal her arousal.

Drew's eyes roamed over her body, lingering on the curve of her waist, the swell of her breasts, the slight tremble in her thighs. "Beautiful," he murmured, his voice thick with approval. "But not enough."

Y/N's brow furrowed. "What—"

"Shh," he interrupted, raising a hand to silence her. "Don't talk. Just listen."

Her breath caught in her throat as Drew leaned forward, his movements fluid and precise. He reached out, his fingers brushing against the strap of her bra. With a flick of his wrist, he sent it sliding down her arm. Her nipples tightened immediately, peaking under his scrutiny.

"Perfect," he said, his voice a low purr. He cupped her breast in his hand, squeezing gently. Y/N bit her lip to stifle a moan, her legs trembling beneath her.

Drew's free hand reached for the waistband of her panties, tugging them downward until they clung to her hips. He paused there, his fingers tracing the edge of the fabric before hooking his thumbs into the sides and pulling them down her legs.

Y/N stood before him completely exposed, her cheeks burning with embarrassment and arousal. Drew's gaze was relentless, unapologetic, as he took in every inch of her.

"Turn around," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.

She obeyed, her movements stiff with nervousness. When she faced away from him, Drew's hands returned to her body, one stroking down her spine while the other traced the curve of her ass.

"So beautiful," he whispered, his breath hot against her skin. He pressed a kiss to the nape of her neck, his lips lingering as his hands explored her body with increasing boldness.

Y/N's knees nearly buckled beneath her. This is happening, she thought, her brain struggling to keep up with the intensity of the moment. He's really doing this.

Without warning, Drew spun her around and pushed her backward onto the bed. Y/N landed with a soft thud, her heart pounding as she looked up at him. Drew loomed over her, his expression dark and commanding.

"Spread your legs," he ordered, his voice sharp and clipped.

Y/N hesitated, her mind racing. Is this what I want? The question flashed through her mind, but the answer was already there, buried beneath the haze of desire clouding her judgment.

She spread her legs, her breathing shallow and uneven. Drew's eyes flicked down, noting her readiness with a smirk.

"Good girl," he said, the words dripping with approval. He knelt between her thighs, his fingers skimming the inside of her knee before moving upward. Y/N's breath hitched as his touch neared her core, her body tensing in anticipation.

And then, quite suddenly, he stopped.

"Wait," he said, his voice firm.

Y/N blinked up at him, confusion and frustration warring within her. "What?" she managed to whisper.

Drew's smile was wicked, almost cruel. "I need to hear you say it."

"Say what?"

His fingers pressed against her inner thigh, applying just enough pressure to make her squirm. "Tell me what you want," he demanded. "Tell me how much you need this."

Y/N's cheeks flushed crimson, her confidence faltering under his unrelenting gaze. "I... I don't know," she stammered, her voice barely audible.

Drew's expression hardened, his hand withdrawing from her thigh. "Then we're done here."

"No!" she cried, desperation clawing at her throat. "Please, Drew, I—"

"Say it," he interrupted, his voice a low growl.

She hesitated, her pride warring with her need. But she needed this, more than she cared to admit. "Please," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I... I need you to fuck me."

At her admission, Drew's control snapped. His hands and lips were everywhere, leaving no part of her untouched, no moment unexplored.

And within a split-second, he pushed into her, filling her completely. She gasped, her body adjusting to his size, her muscles tightening around him. Drew began to move, his rhythm slow and steady, building the tension once more. He watched her face intently, reading every twitch and moan, adjusting his movements to maximise her pleasure. It was as if he could feel every sensation she was experiencing, as if they were connected in a way that went beyond the physical.

He leaned down, capturing her mouth in another bruising kiss. His hand found her clit, his thumb circling it in time with his thrusts.

The cacophony of sounds filled the room: slick skin connecting, Y/N's breathless whimpers and cries of pure pleasure, Drew's soft moans. But to them it sounded like a symphony; a truly bewitching one.

"Y/N," Drew said her name like a prayer, his voice ragged with volatile emotions. "Look at me."

She obeyed, meeting his gaze as tears of ecstasy blurred her vision. This was it, she realised. This was what she'd been missing. The raw, unfiltered connection, the trust, the surrender.

"Don't look away," he commanded, his voice fierce but tender. "Stay with me."

She nodded, her breathing shallow as she clung to him, her body tense with anticipation. And then, as if on cue, her climax hit her like a tidal wave, her entire body convulsing with pleasure as she screamed his name.

Drew followed soon after, burying his face in the crook of her neck as he poured himself into her, his body shuddering with release. For a moment, they lay there in silence, their hearts pounding in sync.

"So," she said quietly, breaking the silence. "Not a bad way to celebrate your first Golden Globe win, is it?"

Drew let out a soft laugh, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "Not bad at all."

Y/N grinned, lifting her head to look at him. "Good. Because I plan on reminding you about this night for years."

Drew rolled his eyes, though he was smiling. "You're never going to let me live this down, are you?"

"Not a chance."

Drew shook his head, pulling her closer. "You're the worst."

"And yet, here we are," Y/N teased, settling back against him.

Drew couldn't argue with that. As he lay there, listening to her quiet breathing and staring up at the ceiling, he couldn't help but think that this was, without a doubt, the best night of his life.

(dividers by @kodaswrld !!)

betty’s notes ౨ৎ ⋆｡˚

i had SO much fun writing this request and i REALLY got carried away XD i hope this wasn’t too long, and was exactly what you wanted my lovely :) request are going to be open for the next 24 hours so get some in if you have anymore everyone !! <3

thinking of starting a tag list if anybody’s interested? as always, hearts and reblogs are always appreciated <3

[hottiesforhockey]

ho, ho, hoe ⎜m.barzal

🎄pairings: mat barzal x afab!reader 🎄genre: romance ⎜christmas special ⎜smut ⎜friends to lovers⎜ 🎄warnings: mat is in love and not great at hiding it ⎜alcohol consumption ⎜ drunk sex ⎜missionary ⎜p in v⎜pretty vanilla overall ⎜ marking/hickeys⎜ just a dude in love ⎜awkward love confessions ⎜very minimal smut tbh ⎜ 🎄synopsis: an accidental christmas hook up, becomes so much more when your hoe of a best friend catches feelings. 🎄word count: 5.2k 🎄authors note:  this is my first of several christmas fics - there will not be a part 2 but I hope you all enjoy!! christmas fic list

(unedited)

“Come on, you promised,” Mat said, his voice teasing as he nudged you out of the car. “It’s one party. You’ll survive.”

You glared at him, tightening your coat against the icy December air. “You ambushed me. I never said yes.”

“Details.” His smirk deepened, and you hated how easily it chipped away at your resolve. “Besides, you’ve been sulking at home for two weeks. Consider this an intervention. No one should be this much of a Grinch in December.”

It was impossible to argue with Mat Barzal. You’d learned that years ago. He had a way of wrapping his words in charm and layering them with just enough humour to get his way. It didn’t help that his ridiculous good looks made you forget you were supposed to be mad at him.

Mat was your best friend—the kind of friend who’d been there through every bad breakup, every celebration, every boring Tuesday night when all you needed was a movie marathon and pizza. He was also, as you liked to call him, a professional-grade hoe. Always flirting, always texting someone new, always shamelessly charming his way into trouble.

So, of course, it was Mat who had dragged you to this Christmas party. And of course, he’d conveniently forgotten to mention that the guest list included a suspicious number of his teammates, their dates, and not many people you actually knew.

You tugged your itchy sweater down and shot him a glare. “If this is your idea of a fun Friday night, I’m starting to question our friendship.”

“You’ll thank me later.” He slung an arm over your shoulder, steering you toward the door. “Trust me, you’re gonna have a great time.”

What Mat didn’t say—and wouldn’t dare admit—was that he’d spent weeks working up the nerve to do this. To spend more time with you outside the cozy bubble of friendship. To finally figure out if the feelings he’d been burying for years were one-sided or if maybe, just maybe, you felt the same way.

But Mat was a coward when it came to you. A hoe, sure. But only because it was easier to flirt with strangers than risk what you had.

Inside, the party was in full swing. Twinkling lights strung across the room, the faint scent of pine and cider in the air, and a playlist that was just loud enough to drown out awkward small talk.

Mat stayed close, his hand brushing yours as you made your way through the crowd. He didn’t miss the way you wrinkled your nose at the chaos, and his grin softened. “Alright, Scrooge. Let’s get you a drink.”

You let him pull you toward the kitchen, rolling your eyes. “I don’t know why you’re so insistent on dragging me out like this. Don’t you have ten other girls you could be charming right now?”

His smirk faltered for just a moment, so brief you almost missed it. “Maybe I like spending time with you.”

The words hung between you, light but heavy, before he quickly added, “Besides, no one else would put up with your terrible attitude about Christmas.” You laughed, and Mat felt the tension ease, though the knot in his chest didn’t loosen. 

One day, he thought. 

One day he’d tell you the truth.

The kitchen was quieter than the rest of the party, the hum of conversation and Christmas music muffled by the thick walls. Mat handed you a cup of something that smelled strongly of peppermint schnapps and took a long sip of his own.

“This is terrible,” you said after a cautious taste, wrinkling your nose.

Mat grinned. “It’s festive.”

“It tastes like someone melted a candy cane into rubbing alcohol.”

“Exactly.” He raised his cup in a mock toast. “Happy holidays.”

You clinked cups with him, rolling your eyes. Typical Mat—always the life of the party, always ready with a sarcastic comment or a sly grin to keep you on your toes. You couldn’t help but smile as he leaned back against the counter, his dark hair slightly messy and his cheeks already flushed from the heat of the room.

“So,” he said, tilting his head toward you. “Having fun yet?”

“I’ll let you know when it starts.”

He laughed, the sound warm and familiar, and you couldn’t help but join in. It was easy to relax around Mat, even in a setting where you felt like a complete outsider.

As the night wore on, the two of you lingered in the kitchen, your drinks steadily disappearing. Mat’s stories became a little louder, his laugh a little freer, and you felt yourself loosening up too.

“Remember that time we tried to make cookies in my apartment?” he asked, his voice slightly slurred.

“How could I forget?” You grinned, leaning against the counter beside him. “You set the oven on fire.”

“It wasn’t a fire,” he protested, gesturing with his cup. “It was a… controlled open flame.”

“Your neighbours didn’t think so.”

“Yeah, well, they hated me anyway.” Mat chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. “But you stayed. Even when I ruined the cookies.”

“You had alcohol,” you said simply, and he laughed again, shaking his head.

“I mean it,” he said, his voice softening. “You’re always there for me. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

The sincerity in his tone caught you off guard, but before you could respond, he downed the rest of his drink and changed the subject.

“Okay, real talk,” he said, setting his empty cup on the counter. “What’s your deal with Christmas? Why do you hate it so much?”

“I don’t hate it,” you said defensively. “I just think it’s… overrated.”

“Overrated?” He looked at you like you’d just insulted his entire family. “You’re breaking my heart over here.”

You laughed, shaking your head. “It’s fine. It’s just not my thing.”

“Maybe you’ve been doing it wrong,” he said, his grin lopsided. “You should let me show you how it’s done.”

“And how’s that?”

“For starters…” He reached over, tugging gently at the sleeve of your overused christmas sweater. “This thing has got to go. You look like a rejected elf.”

“Excuse me?” You stared at him, mock-offended, and he burst out laughing.

“I’m kidding! Mostly.” He leaned closer, his voice dropping slightly. “You’re the only person I know who can make something that ugly look good.”

The comment sent a flutter through your chest, but you brushed it off as just another one of Mat’s usual flirtatious remarks. He was always saying things like that—half-joking, half-serious—and you’d learned not to read too much into them.

Still, as the drinks kept flowing and the night wore on, Mat’s comments started to feel… different. Softer. More pointed.

“You know,” he said at one point, “sometimes I think you don’t see yourself the way everyone else does.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

He shrugged, his gaze fixed on his cup. “Just that you’re… you know. Amazing. Like, actually amazing. And you don’t even realise it.”

You laughed nervously, unsure how to respond. “Okay, you’re definitely drunk.”

“Tipsy, maybe,” he admitted, a crooked grin on his face. “But that doesn’t mean I’m wrong.” Before you could press him further, someone burst into the kitchen, dragging Mat into a conversation about hockey and leaving you standing there, your mind buzzing as much from his words as from the alcohol.

As the night wound down, you found yourself back where you started—leaning against the counter, your cup nearly empty, with Mat by your side. The party had thinned out, voices from the living room fading into a low hum. 

He was quieter now, his usual spark mellowed by the weight of the night and whatever thoughts had been lingering behind his lopsided smile.

“You’re staring,” you teased, breaking the silence.

“Am I?” His lips quirked up, but he didn’t look away. “Maybe I’ve just got a lot to think about.”

“You need a brain for that” You hoped your voice sounded steadier than you felt.

He hesitated, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the countertop. “Like how you’re still here,” he said finally. “When you could’ve bailed hours ago. But you didn’t.”

“Maybe I’m a sucker for bad holiday parties,” you joked, but the warmth in his gaze made your chest tighten.

“Or maybe,” he said, stepping just a little closer, “you like spending time with me as much as I like spending time with you.”

It was the kind of thing he’d say all the time, casual and easy, except now there was something behind it. Something that made the air between you feel heavier. Charged.

Maybe it was the alcohol? 

Or maybe it was something you had been feeling all night - a shift. 

“Mat,” you began, but the words caught in your throat when his hand brushed against yours, tentative and testing.

“Tell me to stop,” he murmured, his voice low and serious now. “And I will.”

You didn’t. 

You couldn’t.

 Instead, you closed the space between you, your fingers curling around the front of his shirt to pull him down into a kiss. It wasn’t careful or calculated—just instinct, like you’d been waiting for this moment longer than you cared to admit.

His arms slid around your waist, pulling you closer as the kiss deepened, and for once, the rest of the world didn’t matter. Not the bad music, not the overplayed holiday cheer, not even the fact that anyone could walk in at any second.

“Guess the party’s starting now,” he said breathlessly when you finally broke apart, his forehead resting against yours.

“Shut up,” you muttered, laughing as you pulled him back in.

Mat’s laugh rumbled softly against your lips before his hands shifted at your waist, pulling you even closer. The kiss slowed, turning into something softer, sweeter, but no less intense. His fingers traced light patterns along the curve of your back, and you found yourself melting into his touch, the rest of the room falling away entirely.

When the sound of voices drifted closer—someone coming down the hallway, loud and unsteady—you both broke apart, the spell momentarily shattered. Mat took a step back, his eyes lingering on yours, a sheepish grin playing on his lips.

“Guess we’ve got an audience incoming,” he said, nodding toward the approaching voices.

“Probably shouldn’t give them a show,” you replied, your cheeks burning. Your hands dropping to straighten out your sweater, your cheeks burning a bright red as you turn away from your friend - taking a few sobering breaths. You turn back to Mat slowly, your eyebrows lifting as you find him already staring at your, his cheeks burning as much as yours. 

“I don’t think I’m finished with tonight.” He says slowly - adding, “but I’m definitely done with this party.” His Adams apple bobbing as he watches your mind turn a hundred miles an hour. 

“Oh, well there’s a bar down the street thats usually open late.” You note, Mat’s brows furrowing as he shakes his head. 

“That’s not—,” Mat lets out a soft sigh, his smile soft on his face as he spits out, “I’m trying to ask you to come home with me.” 

The words hung in the air between you, heavy and electric, like a string pulled taut. You blinked, unsure if you’d heard him correctly, or if the adrenaline coursing through your veins was playing tricks on you.

“Home,” you repeated slowly, testing the word on your tongue. Your voice came out softer than you intended, barely audible over the distant thrum of the party.

Mat nodded, his gaze steady but vulnerable, like he was bracing himself for the answer. “Yeah. With me.”

Your heart hammered in your chest, each beat reverberating in your ears. The room around you blurred—the noise, the decorations, the faint smell of spiked cider—and all you could focus on was the way his thumb brushed against his palm, the slight twitch of his jaw as he waited.

This wasn’t like him. Mat, the always-casual, too-cool-to-be-flustered Mat, was standing in front of you looking like his world might tilt depending on your response.

You took a breath, your pulse skipping as you leaned in just enough that your words were for him alone. “Okay,” you whispered, the weight of the decision melting into something exhilarating as you saw his grin break through.

“Yeah?” he asked, voice quieter now, carrying an edge of disbelief, like he couldn’t quite believe his luck.

You nodded, a small smile playing on your lips. “Yeah.”

His hand found yours again, this time with more certainty, fingers lacing through yours as he gave a gentle tug. “Let’s get out of here before someone stops us.”

You followed without hesitation, weaving through the scattered crowd, ignoring the knowing glances and side comments. The cool night air hit your face the moment you stepped outside, sharp and refreshing compared to the stuffy warmth of the party. Mat didn’t let go of your hand, his thumb brushing over your knuckles in a way that sent shivers down your spine.

And as he led you down the street, your hand still in his, you felt something settle in you, a kind of rightness you hadn’t expected and couldn’t deny.

The walk to Mat's place was quiet but charged, every step a wordless conversation. The city hummed around you—car engines purring in the distance, the occasional laughter spilling from a bar’s open door—but it all felt like background noise. The real energy was in the small, subtle touches: the way his fingers tightened around yours when your hands brushed, or the way he glanced at you when he thought you wouldn’t notice.

When you reached his building, Mat paused at the door, his free hand fishing out his keys. He hesitated, looking at you with a crooked smile, his breath visible in the cool air. “Last chance to back out,” he teased, but there was an edge of seriousness in his tone.

You rolled your eyes playfully, though your heart skipped. “Mat, if you don’t open that door in the next five seconds…”

His laugh was soft, barely louder than the jingle of the keys as he unlocked the door. “Alright, alright,” he said, pushing it open and holding it for you. “Come on in.”

The warmth of the lobby hit you immediately, a stark contrast to the chill outside. The building smelled faintly of pine—probably some festive candle someone had left at the front desk—and you followed him to the elevator, the silence between you comfortable now.

Inside the elevator, the closeness felt different. More intimate. The quiet hum of the machinery filled the space, but all you could hear was the sound of your own heartbeat. You caught Mat glancing at you out of the corner of his eye, his lips twitching like he wanted to say something but couldn’t find the words. Instead, his thumb resumed its soft pattern against your hand, grounding you.

When the doors slid open, Mat led you down the hallway to his apartment. The tension built with each step, your stomach doing little flips as you reached his door. He unlocked it smoothly, gesturing for you to step inside first.

His place was exactly what you’d imagined—warm, lived-in, and distinctly him. The couch had a throw blanket draped messily over one arm, and a few mismatched mugs were scattered on the coffee table. String lights twinkled softly along the windows, their golden glow casting cozy shadows across the room.

“Sorry about the mess,” he said, scratching the back of his neck as he shut the door behind you.

“It’s not messy,” you replied, taking it all in. It was charming, actually, and it felt... safe. “It’s nice.”

Mat exhaled a laugh, his shoulders relaxing a bit as he stepped closer, the space between you narrowing again. He reached out tentatively, his hand brushing your arm before sliding down to your hand.

“Still sure?” he asked, his voice quieter now, laced with something vulnerable.

You nodded, your fingers curling around his. “Still sure.”

That was all he needed. Mat pulled you in gently, his other hand finding your waist as his lips met yours. This time, there was no hesitation—no second-guessing. It was slower than before, but somehow even more consuming, like he was trying to memorise the feel of you, the way you fit against him.

One of mats hands reach up, tugging slowly on your hair scrunchie pulling it from the bun, letting your hair fall loose, his fingers playing with the strands as he leads you to his bedroom, his mouth never leaving yours as your arms loop around his neck. Mat’s lips make his way down your neck - pressing soft kisses as he tugs on the hem of your sweater, his lips only leaving your skin as he pulls the thick fabric over your head, his eyes immediately dropping down to your bra. 

“I’m about to fucking combust.” Mat groans, the two of you falling onto his mattress, your head buried among the pillows as Mat sits up on his knees, taking in the sight of you as he rips his own soft hoodie over his head, his hands reaching out for the button on your jeans. 

“God, you’re stunning.” Mat coos, as he slides your jeans down your legs, throwing them off to the side as he smoothes his hands down your body, his hands stopping at your knees as he pushes them apart, his body slotting slowly between them as he leans down to reattach his lips to your jaw - sucking harshly against the soft skin, a soft whine escaping you the blood rushing to the surface as an obvious bruise starts to form. 

“Perfect.” He whispers, against your neck as he picks a new spot and sucks again. 

“Mat.” You hiss, as his hand slowly dips in the waistband of your underwear, gently teasing your clit, his teeth skimming the skin on your neck as he pulls away. “If you don’t put your dick in me right now I swear to god.” You continue, your nails digging into his shoulders as he dips an experimental finger inside of you. 

Mat doesn’t need to be told twice as he makes quick work of his own pants, his cock painfully hard as it leaks with premium - his body leaning over your as he rifles through his bed side table. “Wrap it before you tap it.” He jokes, your hands pulling your own underwear down your legs, throwing them off to the side as you take in Mat. 

“Don’t ruin the moment.” You sigh, but your smile betrays your serious tone. You always knew the hockey player had a good body - his fitness levels beyond the average person, but seeing his stone cut figure was about to make you drool - your hands reaching out for him as he rolls the condom on his dick. 

“Tell me if you need me to stop.” He whispers as he crawls back on top of you, his body slipping perfectly between your legs, his lips pressing a soft kiss against your cheek as he lines himself up. His head dropping into the crook of your neck as he pushes in, his movements slow and purposeful as he lets you adjust with each inch. “Is this okay?” He whispers into your hair, his hips moving excruciatingly slow as he pumps himself in and out. 

He smiles as you nod, your lip trapped between your teeth as you let out a soft whimper, his hands placed on either side of your head as his movements speed up a little. “My pretty little pillow princess.” Mat coos, his fingers playing with the ends of your hair as the sound of skin on skin fills the room. 

“Fuck Mat.” You hiss as his pelvis brushes against yours, your cunt clenching around him - his hips stuttering as he lets out a low groan. 

“I’m close.” He hisses, your head nodding in agreement as your nails drag up his back tangling in soft hair, tugging lightly. 

“I need more.” You breath out, Mat eye brows furrowing as he lifts himself up slightly,  lifting a hand off the mattress, his fingers dipping between your body as he teases your clit softly. 

“Shit.” He grunt as you squeeze around him again, his orgasm being pulled from him as he bottoms out inside of you, his fingers still working on your clit until he feels you clench tighter around him, a long whine escaping you as you cum. Mat’s body falls against yours, the two of your breathing heavily as your fingers continue to scrape against his scalp, a please sigh leaving him as his body melts on top of yours. 

“Mat, I need to go to the bathroom.” You mumble, your eyes almost forcing themself closed as the heat radiating from your best friend tries to lull you to sleep. Mat lets out a grunt, lifting himself up just enough to capture your lips with his, his mouth spreading into a wide grin as he rolls off of you, discarding the condom as he lies on his back. 

“There should be your favourite stuff under the counter if you need it.” He says softly, his eyes already closing, “Come back to me quickly.” He adds, his arm thrown over his eye as his breathing evens out. 

You watch him for a few moments before dashing into his bathroom, facing the mirror as you take in your nest of hair and your flushed cheeks. “What the fuck did I do?” You sneer at your reflection, the bright red bruises on your neck sticking out like a sore thumb. You turn on the tap, using the cold water against your face before cleaning yourself up as quickly as possible, your frown deepening as you step out of the bathroom, Mat fast asleep in the bed, his body turned towards the empty space besides him. 

“I’m sorry.” You whisper as you make your way over to the bed, leaning down and pressing a soft kiss against his temple before pulling your clothes back on as escaping your best friends house. 

+

+

Three days passed quickly - your phone constantly dinging with a barrage of messages from Mat. You couldn’t bring yourself to respond. Your phone sat face down on the counter, Mat's unread messages and missed calls an ever-growing weight on your chest. You didn’t know what to say to him. You didn’t know how to face him after what had happened.

Every time you closed your eyes, you could feel his hands on you, his lips against yours. The memory of his soft laugh, the way he had asked you to come back to him—it all made your heart ache. 

You fucked your best friend. 

And then you ditched. 

What if this ruined everything? 

What if he regretted it? 

You finally pick up your phone, glaring down at the messages waiting for you;

Matty ♥️: Hey, just wanted to check in, is everything okay? 

Matty ♥️:  I know this might’ve made things awkward but maybe we should meet up and talk? 

Matty ♥️:  I know you’re reading these, please answer me. 

Matty ♥️:  I miss you. 

Fuck. 

+

+

Mat was - rightfully - going out of his mind.

 He hadn’t heard a word from you—no texts, no calls. You were ignoring him, and it was eating him alive. Every time his phone buzzed, he scrambled for it, only to find some pointless notification or a message from someone who wasn’t you.

He couldn't get the memory of your touch, your laugh, or the way you had whispered that quiet "I'm sorry" as you left his place. That had stuck with him, playing over and over in his head. 

What were you sorry for? 

Leaving? 

Crossing the line between friends? 

Or something more?

Matty ♥️: I miss you. 

His most recent text. He’d sent it hours ago. 

No response. 

Again.

“God, what did I do?” he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair. You had been his best friend for years. He knew you inside out—or at least, he thought he did. But now, it was like there was this wall between you, and he hated it.

Mat stared at his phone, his leg bouncing with nervous energy. His apartment felt suffocating, every quiet moment filled with the phantom echoes of your laughter or the soft murmur of your voice. He could still see you everywhere—in the hoodie you had borrowed and never returned, in the stupid inside jokes you’d scribbled on his fridge, in the way his couch smelled faintly like your perfume.

The silence was driving him insane.

He stood up abruptly, pacing the length of the room. “Fuck it,” he muttered under his breath, grabbing his jacket off the back of a chair. He didn’t even hesitate as he shoved his keys into his pocket and stepped out the door.

The drive to your place was short but felt agonisingly long. His grip on the steering wheel was tight, his mind racing with every possibility. 

What if you didn’t want to see him? 

What if this was it? 

What if you hated him for what happened?

But he couldn’t sit around wondering anymore. 

He needed to see you, to talk to you, to fix this—whatever this was now.

When he finally pulled up outside your building, the glow of your apartment light felt like both a taunt and a lifeline. He killed the engine and sat there for a moment, his heart pounding so hard he could feel it in his throat.

What was he even going to say? Hey, sorry I ruined everything, but also, I think I might love you? That sounded pathetic, even in his head.

But before he could second-guess himself, he was out of the car and heading toward your door. His knuckles rapped against the wood before he even realised what he was doing.

Inside, you froze. The sound of his knock sent a jolt of electricity through you. You hadn’t expected him to come here—not after how you had ghosted him. Your stomach twisted with guilt and something you couldn’t quite name.

“Hey, it’s me,” his voice came through the door, quieter than you’d ever heard him sound. “I—I know I should’ve waited for you to reach out, but... I can’t. I need to talk to you.” Your heart clenched. Part of you wanted to pretend you weren’t home, to let the silence stretch on. But the other part—the part that missed him so much it hurt—had already pulled you to the door.

You hesitated, your hand hovering over the doorknob. “Mat...” you finally said, your voice barely above a whisper.

“I’ll leave if you want me to,” he said quickly, his words spilling out like a flood. “But please—just tell me what’s going on. I’m going crazy over here.”

You bit your lip, a lump rising in your throat. The wall you’d been trying so hard to build was crumbling, and you didn’t know how to stop it. Slowly, you unlocked the door and opened it, just enough to see him standing there, his expression a mix of hope and heartbreak.

The sight of him made your chest tighten. “Mat...” you said again, your voice trembling.

“I’m sorry,” he blurted out, taking a small step closer. “For whatever I did, for whatever I said that made you leave. But you—you can’t just disappear on me like this. I need to know if we’re okay.”

And there it was. The question you had been avoiding. The answer you weren’t sure you even had.

You looked up at him, your eyes meeting his, and for a moment, everything else fell away.

“Are we?” you asked softly, your voice breaking on the words.

His brow furrowed, his gaze searching yours. “I don’t know,” he admitted, his voice rough with emotion. “But I want us to be.”

And just like that, the ache in your chest spilled over, and the tears you’d been holding back finally came.

Mat’s expression softened immediately at the sight of your tears. His hand twitched like he wanted to reach for you, but he held back, unsure if you’d let him. Instead, he just stood there, the weight of your silence filling the small space between you.

“I’m sorry,” you whispered, your voice cracking under the emotion. “I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t know how to...” You trailed off, shaking your head as more tears spilled down your cheeks.

“Hey,” he said softly, stepping closer, his hesitation melting away. “You don’t have to apologise. I just—I’ve been losing my mind not knowing what you’re thinking. If I pushed you too far, if I—”

“It’s not that,” you interrupted, your voice firm despite the tears. “It’s not you, Mat. It’s me. I... what if we made the wrong choice?”

That stopped him. His brows knit together as he studied you, his confusion clear. 

You sucked in a shaky breath, trying to gather your thoughts. “What if we ruined everything? What if things will never go back to how they were before? You’re my best friend, Mat, and I don’t—” Your voice broke again, and you bit your lip hard, willing yourself to keep it together.

His eyes widened slightly, something soft and vulnerable flickering across his face. “You think I don’t feel the same way?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

You stared at him, your heart pounding so loudly you were sure he could hear it. “I don’t know,” you admitted, the words barely audible. “I don’t know what to think. I just know I can’t lose you.”

He let out a breath, running a hand through his hair as his gaze dropped to the floor. “You’re not gonna lose me,” he said finally, his voice steady but thick with emotion. “But, God, you’ve got to stop running away from me. From this.”

“I don’t know how,” you confessed, your voice trembling.

He looked up at you then, his eyes filled with something that made your chest tighten. “Then talk to me.”

Before you could say anything, he closed the distance between you, his hands finding yours with a gentleness that made your breath hitch. He held them tightly, grounding you in the moment.

“I don’t regret what happened,” he said firmly, his eyes locking onto yours. “Not for a second. And if you think for one minute that I’d let that ruin what we have, then you don’t know me as well as you think.”

His words hit you like a wave, crashing over the fear and uncertainty that had been suffocating you. You searched his face, looking for any trace of doubt, but all you found was sincerity.

“I’ve been in love with you for years,” he admitted, his voice soft but unwavering. “But I’m not scared of ruining what we had because what if I want something more?” He pauses taking in a deep breath, “What if I want you?” 

The tears came faster now, but they felt different—lighter, freer. You didn’t know what to say, so you didn’t say anything. Instead, you did the only thing that felt right.

You stepped closer, your hands slipping from his to cup his face, and kissed him.

It wasn’t rushed or frantic like the first time. It was slow and tender, filled with everything you hadn’t been able to put into words.

When you finally pulled back, his forehead rested against yours, both of you breathing hard. “Don’t run away again,” he whispered, his voice shaky, “Please.” 

“I won’t,” you promised, your voice steady this time. “I won’t.”

[tip-top-cloud-surfer]

The Danger Zone (Part 16) - Hangman

Pairing: Hangman / Fem!Bradshaw!Reader | OC

Word Count: 5.2k

This work, all my works, and my entire blog are 18+ ONLY.

Warnings: Unplanned Pregnancy; Military Inaccuracies; Lots of Fluff; Some Crying; Use of "You," No Use of Y/N, No Set Physical Description

Summary: After Jake's promotion, you take some new steps in your relationship.

Series Master List

Master List

“Ready to go?” Jake asked you, walking into the bathroom as you wiped off your makeup. 

The two of you returned to your apartment after his promotion ceremony to clean up and change out of your formal wear. Coyote and Phoenix were hosting a party at their house to celebrate, but you had a few more things to do before you and Jake left.

“Wait, I have to give you your present,” you stated with a proud smile, stepping away from the mirror. 

Jake raised an eyebrow as you walked past him and over to your dresser. Leaning on the doorframe to the bathroom, Jake only grew more confused when you pulled out a small white box with a ribbon for him. You returned to him and held it out with a giddy smile. 

"What is this?" he asked, tugging on the ribbon to undo it.

"Just open it."

"You're not even going to give me a hint?"

When you shot him an exasperated look, Jake smiled to himself and pulled open the box. There was a piece of white tissue paper over it, but when Jake pushed that to the side, he paused for a moment. He turned to you questioningly before picking up the photo. The first of many, it seemed.

You were posing in a dress and holding a picture from your ultrasound over your bump. A photo that Jake had stared at nearly every day on his own. Your face was somewhat covered by a curtain of your hair, but there was that clear maternal pride and joy radiating off your figure as you stared down at your bump.

Jake gently set that photo aside before moving onto the next one.

It was black and white, and you were kneeling on the ground this time. Your bump was framed by the flaps of a white button up that was clearly several sizes too large for you. Your knees were slightly spread, and the photo was taken from the front. Your hands were resting between your bump and your thighs and even though your face wasn't in it, there was no mistaking that it was you to Jake.

“I know that you have the ultrasound photo up in your locker and in your plane," you explained softly, fiddling with your fingers. "So, I thought that for your promotion, I would give you some more options, since you'll have a new office and everything."

"How did you . . . who took these?" Jake asked you quietly, still looking through the stack with a measure of awe.

"I hired a photographer. She was recommended by some friends. I went to see her after work one day."

Jake picked up another photo when he noticed that there was a stack of Polaroids underneath the others. Setting aside the photo, Jake pulled out the Polaroids and put the box down on the nearby table. And then he really took a long look at the one at the top of the pile. It was a photo of you kneeling from the side, your bump covering your lower modesty, and your left arm cover the rest. You arched your back and gave the viewer a look that probably would have resulted in you getting pregnant, had you not been already.

That one was not going up in his office. He wasn't sharing that photo with the rest of the world.

“Do you like them?” you asked softly as Jake slowly looked up.

He set the photos aside before taking two steps forward and gently cupping your cheeks with his hands. You could barely let out a soft, giddy laugh before his lips were pressed against your own. Wrapping your arms around his shoulders, you returned the kiss happily until Jake slowly pulled away.

"Darling, I love them," he praised you, pressing another kiss to your lips. "But there's one problem with them."

"What?" you breathed out, suddenly concerned.

"I'm not in them," Jake stated, causing you to push on his chest.

"It was a surprise, Jake. How would I have been able to have you in them and surprise you?"

"Guess we'll just have to do another one, then."

You smiled and nodded before Jake pulled you in for another kiss. Knowing that you still had the party to go to, you started to lean back, but Jake just chased your lips.

"Jake," you reminded him, though it came out muffled due to his lips against yours. Leaning back, you placed your hand on his lips, shooting him a look. "We still have your party. And if we're late, they're just going to think we're fucking."

"But we will be fucking."

You shot him an incredulous expression, which only made him grin and press kisses to your chin and neck. Breathing out, you closed your eyes as Jake's hands trailed over your body. Your nails dug into his shoulders as he found that spot, knowing that it made you a little weak at the knees and your mind a bit muddled.

"Jake," you sighed, turning your head to give him more access despite your initial insistence that you didn't have time. "Just . . . we have to be quick."

~~~~~

Jake offered to drive—no surprise to you—and the two of you chatted about the next few days. You were telling him about the baby shower that Emma and Phoenix were putting together for you when Jake suddenly turned onto a side street. You trailed off, looking at him with mild confusion. 

“Jake, where are you going?”

“Just a little detour.”

“A detour?”

“Just wait and see.”

"We're already going to be late."

"Then a few more minutes won't hurt."

You continued to shoot him looks until Jake parked the car right in front of a house with a ‘for sale’ sign out in front of it. You turned to him with wide eyes as he offered you a soft smile, seemingly proud of your reaction. 

“Jake, we’re going to be late.”

“I can be late to my own party. Now, come on, it’ll just take a few minutes,” Jake stated, opening the door and climbing out. 

“You’re just going to show up?”

“It says open house,” Jake reminded you, smiling at your expression. “Come on.”

You sighed, undoing your seatbelt, but you couldn’t help the curiosity in your gaze as you stepped out of the car. Closing the door behind you, you waited for Jake to walk around the car to meet you.

“We can’t stay too long.”

“I know,” he told you, grabbing your hand and pulling you with him. 

The two of you walked up to the front stairs of the house. Jake knocked on the door because you pulled him back when he moved to just stride right on in. A few moments later, a woman answered the door with that distinct realtor smile and welcomed you inside.

“Hi, I’m Donna. I’m the agent for this property. And I’d love to give you a tour.”

“We’d love that,” Jake spoke up before you could. 

Donna held the door open and the two of you walked inside. You stared around the place, quietly taking it in as Jake watched your reaction closely. Donna walked around you and lead you towards the main living area of the house. 

“So, what kind of house are you two looking for?” she asked kindly. She glanced down at your bump before looking between the two of you. “A family home, I'm assuming. A home to grow into?”

“Yes, definitely,” you stated, sharing a look with Jake before turning back to Donna. 

“Is this your first child?”

“Yeah, is it that obvious?” you joked, resting a hand on your back. 

“Not at all. How far along are you now?”

“Nearly six and a half months.”

“Well, this house is a perfect family home. Plenty of space and a nice backyard. There’s a swing set and a slide, but you could certainly change it as your kids grew,” Donna explained as you looked around the main living area. “The sellers lived comfortably here with five kids, so your family of three would be perfectly fine here.”

“Five kids?” you repeated quietly, spinning around.

“There’s that much space here?” Jake asked, looking up and around. 

“Well, there was some bedroom sharing, but they made it work,” Donna replied before moving to show you the kitchen. 

“Five kids,” Jake whistled lowly, causing you to glare at him.

“If you even think about knocking me up with five kids, Jacob, I’ll cut your balls off and hang them above the mantle,” you warned him quietly, poking him in the chest and causing him to grin. 

“We don’t have a mantle," Jake replied after a moment.

“There’s one right there,” you stated, pointing at the one behind him.

“So, you do like this place then?” he asked, causing you to sigh. Jake pressed a kiss to the side of your head before taking your hand. “Come on, we’re missing the tour.”

Donna stood in between the kitchen and living room as you and Jake made your way over to her. 

“It's an open concept, so you can see everything going on in the living area from the kitchen. And there’s big windows so that you can watch your child in the backyard, which is fenced in. The deck isn’t wood. It’s actually plastic, so no need to worry about splinters. They had their kitchen table over there, but there’s also a formal dining area to your left there. But they used that space as an office instead.”

“They could focus in there?” Jake asked, looking into the space. “Wouldn’t it be too loud with five kids?”

“There’s pocket doors,” Donna stated, showing Jake as you walked into the kitchen. 

“The kitchen is nice,” you commented, running your hand over the countertop. Looking around at the appliances, you stopped in front of the sink. “I might want to replace the lighting and a few other small things, but nothing major. Was it updated recently?”

“Four years ago. By the couple before the current sellers, actually.”

“They’re already moving?” you asked softly, turning back to Donna. 

“The husband is in the Navy. He got transferred to Florida.”

“Oh,” you replied quietly. 

Jake stared at you with concern as you turned to look out the window, having heard your tone. Moving around was just a fact of life in the armed services and there was nothing that he could do to change that. And when you displayed your nervous tick—rubbing your bump with your hands—he walked over to you and stared out the window into the backyard beside you.

“How did they manage a house of five kids with just one swing?” Jake wondered aloud, causing you to turn to him.

“Lots of opening the window and yelling at them to share, probably.”

"Would you rather a new window latch then or more swings then?" Jake asked you, causing you to smile with amusement.

Donna showed you the rest of the first floor before ushering you up the stairs. Jake stayed a step behind you just in case you slipped, watching your careful steps until you were safely at the top. 

“Now the master bedroom is over here.”

You stepped into the room first. It felt gigantic compared to your current cramped set up, but it was probably a normal size. Donna listed off some numbers that you didn’t really register as you opened the door to the closet and then the bathroom. Looking around it, you opened the drawers of the vanity as Jake stepped in behind you. 

“Lots of room in the shower,” he commented, causing you to pinch his side. “What?”

“You can't even be satisfied for an hour,” you muttered, shaking your head. "I'm supposed to be the one with the crazy hormones."

You and Jake walked out of the master bedroom and Donna led you a short way down the hallway before opening another bedroom door.  

“And here’s the first and smallest kid bedroom.”

Donna hung back in the hallway to give you some privacy. The room had a blue fluffy carpet and gentle white curtains over the window. Standing in front of the window, you looked at the wall against the hallway and pictured a crib resting there. And to your right would be a closet full of clothes that you already started to collect for your little one. And then to your left would be a chair where you could see Jake sitting with your baby, giving them a night feeding. 

“Holy shit,” you whispered to yourself, wiping a few tears that leaked from your eyes. “I don’t even know why I’m crying right now.”

Turning around, you opened the curtains and stared out into the backyard for a moment, trying to gather your emotions. Jake stepped up beside you and pressed a kiss to your head, resting his hand on your waist and tucking it under your bump. 

“You like it?” he asked you quietly. 

“I love it,” you whispered back, leaning against him. After a moment, you asked, “Is it in our price range?”

“Yes, it is. And we’re only four minutes from your brother’s house, seven from Javy and Nat’s, and twelve from Maverick’s,” Jake listed, causing you to pause. “And you know, if your brother has kids, we’ll be in the same school district as them.”

“Jake,” you breathed out, turning to face him fully. Cupping his cheeks with your hand, you pulled him in for a soft kiss. “I fucking love you.” You pressed another kiss to his lips before resting your head on his chest as he pulled you closer. “How the hell did you find the perfect house?”

“I told you, I’m very good,” Jake replied, causing you to laugh. Resting his head on top of your own, Jake asked softly, “You want to put an offer on it then?”

“Soon,” you agreed, threading your fingers through his own. 

~~~~~

Javy and Phoenix’s backyard was full of the Dagger Squad along with their families and close friends. And after the two of you arrived later than you intended, the party truly got into swing. Drinking your ginger ale, you sat with Emma and Phoenix on the outdoor couch in the shade. 

“He brought you to a house?” Emma asked, causing you to nod.

“We all just assumed that you were fucking,” Phoenix stated bluntly, earning a laugh from you.

“There might have been some of that too.”

“Well, did you like it? The house?” Emma continued on, sitting up. “Can you see yourselves living there?”

“Yeah. We’re going to put an offer on it,” you replied, smiling softly to yourself, still giddy with emotion. “It was just . . . I could picture us living there with the baby and the more I think about it, the more I know that I don’t want the baby to grow up in an apartment.”

“Hopefully, they’ll be willing to close quickly,” Phoenix pointed out, sharing a concerned look with Emma. “You’re cutting it close there.” 

“The realtor told us that the sellers are already in Florida. The husband is in the Navy, and he got new orders, so I think that they’ll be eager to close,” you explained softly. After taking another sip of your ginger ale, you turned to Phoenix with a more serious look. “How long does it take after a promotion for you to get your orders?” 

“Don’t think about that right now,” Emma interjected, resting a hand on your arm. “Just enjoy the moment a little more.” 

“I know, but I can’t pretend that it’s not looming,” you replied before turning back to Phoenix. 

“Depends,” Phoenix returned until your worried expression wore her down. Sighing, she glanced over at where Jake was standing with Coyote before turning back to you. “I’d say that he’d have them within the next two weeks.” 

“I figured,” you agreed, setting your drink down. 

“Well, we’re finishing up with planning your baby shower,” Emma stated, changing the subject to a lighter tone. “Invitations are sent out. We ordered the food and everything too.”  

“Thank you for throwing that for me.” 

“You helped us with our weddings. I think that we can handle one baby shower,” Phoenix pointed out, reaching for her beer. She looked up before turning back to you with a smirk. “Watch out. Hangaround is inbound.” 

“I heard that Phoenix,” Jake sighed, shooting her a look as he passed by. He sat down beside you and asked, “You’re drinking enough water, right?” 

“Jake, I’m fine. Enjoy your party. Have a drink. Go have a good time and don’t worry about me,” you told him, giving his hand a squeeze.  

“They’re behaving for you?” Jake asked, glancing at your bump. 

“For now,” you mused before nudging him. “But go have fun.”

“We’ll keep an eye on her,” Emma assured Jake, glancing between the two of you with a bright smile. 

“I think that she can handle sitting down and talking, Hangaround. And you’re being summoned.”

Phoenix pointed in the direction of where Javy, Payback, and Bob were setting up a volleyball net. And with one final nudge from you, Jake walked off to join the game. Shaking your head at him, you turned back to Emma and Phoenix.

“Does it get annoying how much he hovers around you?” Emma asked you, taking a sip of her wine. 

“Only when I’m trying to fall asleep,” you admitted with a sheepish smile. “I think it’s sweet.”

Phoenix let out a laugh that made you and Emma turn to her with a confused look. She shook her head and waved off your stares. 

“I wasn’t laughing at you. I was just thinking about, if you and Hangaround had a little girl, how much of a pain in the ass he would be when she was a teenager.”

“I’m going to need a glass of wine to think about that,” you mused, shaking your head. Turning to Emma, you warned her, “Bradley’s not going to be any better.”

“Oh, I’m already preparing myself,” your sister-in-law assured you, causing the three of you to laugh. 

~~~~~

“I'm just going to run to the bathroom," Jake told you as the two of you walked into your apartment.

“I think I'm just going to watch a little TV and try not to fall asleep,” you replied, offering him a smile before moving to the couch.

Jake walked into the bathroom and shut the door. Digging into his pocket, he opened the drawer that contained all of his shaving supplies. Listening for you, he pulled out the ring box that Javy picked up for him and placed it at the back of the drawer, where you’d never go looking. Closing the drawer carefully, Jake headed out to the living room to find you with the TV on.

He called your name but when he walked around, he paused when he saw that you were already asleep.

Turning off the TV, Jake pulled off your shoes and carefully picked you up to take you to bed. You woke up for a moment as Jake pulled off your sundress and bra, but when he pressed a kiss to the side of your head and told you to go back to bed, you closed your eyes and fell asleep shortly afterwards.

Jake laid beside you, watching as your breathing evened out and you fell deeper into your sleep. Leaning over, Jake rested his weight on his elbows as he hovered over your bump. 

“Don’t bother your mom too much tonight, alright? She had a long day, and she needs her rest. And she’s been telling me that you’ve been laying on her bladder a lot lately. What’s that all about, huh?” 

Jake looked up at you as you let out a soft snore before turning back to your bump.

“I got promoted today. Your dad’s a lieutenant commander now, little one, which means that I outrank your Uncle Chicken. But, uh, your Grandpa Mav still has me beat, even though he’s retired. For now, though. I’ll catch up to him. I just need a little more time, that’s all.” 

Jake laid quietly for a few moments until he leaned closer to your bump just a little more. 

“Can you keep a secret, little one?” he whispered softly. “Of course, you can.” Sitting up a bit more, Jake couldn’t help but smile. “I hid something from your mom earlier, but don’t worry, she’ll find out about it soon. It doesn’t mean a lot to you, I’m sure. It definitely puts a dent in your toy budget. But I’m hoping that it’ll make your mom really happy.” Jake pressed a kiss to your bump before sitting up. “Now, go to bed. And don’t wake your mom up.” 

~~~~~

The next day, you and Jake officially put an offer on the house. 

Donna told you when you left the house yesterday that there was interest from other buyers. And even if that was a load of bullshit meant to get a higher initial offer, the two of you didn’t care. You weren’t going to lose that house. 

“Come on, let’s go for a drive,” Jake stated, walking over to where you were standing in the kitchen. “We’re thinking about it too much. And I don’t want you to stress about it.” 

“I’m not stressed,” you insisted, shooting your boyfriend a look.

“You are stress-baking,” he replied, pointing at the cake that was sitting on the countertop to cool. 

“I am not stress-baking. It’s one of my coworker’s birthdays tomorrow.” 

“Which one?” Jake asked, causing you to sigh and look away from him. “Come on, just a little drive. Up the coast. Some sea air will do you some good.” 

“Alright,” you agreed after a moment. “Where did you want to go?” 

As you got further and further away from Miramar, you shot Jake a look, knowing that he was up to something. But throughout the drive, he never gave away his secret until he finally took an exit. 

“You’re bringing me here?” you questioned him, finally getting Jake to look over at you. “Why?” 

“They have great French fries at that restaurant.” 

“Of course,” you drawled sarcastically, nodding along.

Jake parked the car down by the beach and the two of you got out of the car. He patted his pocket, triple checking that the little box was there before he walked around to your side. You walked down to the soft sand together and Jake started a very casual conversation about the upcoming week. 

The sun was starting to set, bathing the beach in a warm orange glow. The beach was emptying out quicker that day and by the time that you and Jake walked for a few minutes, the two of you were pretty much alone.  

You stopped for a moment, stretching out your spine a little bit. Jake turned to you with concern, but you assured him that you were fine, just a little uncomfortable. 

“Are they moving around right now?” Jake asked you, resting a hand on your bump.

“Yes, they are. They’re wiggling a lot,” you told him, trying to stretch your back again. 

“Are they finally supposed to be kicking soon?” 

“It’s close, yeah,” you agreed, rubbing his cheek softly. “But they’re just wiggling for now.” 

Jake placed his hands on your bump, trying desperately to feel your child move. To feel their little hand or their little foot press against his own hand. But not yet apparently. 

“Maybe another day, then,” Jake replied softly, trying to hide his disappointment.

“You’re never going to let go of me once they do, are you?” you mused, starting to walk again.

“Not if I can help it.”

“And you wonder why Phoenix calls you Hangaround now.” Seeing Jake’s expression change, you grabbed his hand. “Sorry, I know you don’t like it.” 

“No, I don’t like how much you like it,” Jake returned with a joking edge of annoyance, forcing you to fight a smile. 

“Sorry.” 

You pressed a kiss to his lips in apology before the two of you kept walking with soft smiles. Jake swung your hands together, glancing out at the waves as he summoned his courage. Glancing over at you and then your bump, he turned to face forward again.

“Do you remember the weekend that we spent up here?” Jake asked you, causing you to shoot him a teasing look. 

“The weekend where we’re ninety-nine percent sure that you knocked me up during? Yeah, it’s sort of been a recurring memory over these last few months.”

“Not too far from here, would you think?” Jake asked you, causing you to nudge him. “What? You said that you’d never gone skinny dipping and I wasn’t about to let you live your whole life without experiencing it.” 

“Such a gentleman,” you teased him, patting his chest before walking down to the water. Jake let you take a few steps in front of him until your toes brushed against the waves. “What? You brought me back here for a second round? Because I hate to break it to you, Seresin, but I’m not that flexible any—” 

You cut yourself off when you turned around to see Jake down on one knee, pulling a small square box from his pocket. Your teasing smile dropped, and your eyes widened, your heart beating erratically in your chest.

“Promise me that you’re not going to go into early labor or anything please,” Jake joked, trying to lighten the mood, but you could tell that he was nervous.

“I won’t,” you mumbled quietly, still in shock.

“I never really pictured myself as this kind of guy,” Jake started off with, somehow managing the strength to hold your gaze. “The kind to get excited by the fact that he was going to be a father, or share his apartment with his girlfriend, or look for a family home with a good school system and a backyard suitable for little kids to run around in.” 

He sent you the most nervous expression that you had ever seen on him. And you knew that he was serious. You slowly held a hand to your chest, trying to calm your heart. 

“But then I met you and everything was just . . . easy. Natural. You weren’t afraid to challenge me, and you weren’t afraid to do it often. You were just so full of life and joy, and I had to be around you. I couldn’t be without you. And, well, the sex was amazing too.” 

“Jake,” you gently nudged him. 

“Right, sorry,” he replied, nervously clearing his throat. “And when you didn’t talk to me because you were freaking out about the fact that I got you pregnant, I felt like I had the rug pulled out from under me. It was then that I realized that I’d pictured you in my future. That I pictured you as my future. And I didn’t take the news well, I’ll admit.”

Shifting on his knee, Jake looked up at you, the backlighting from the sunset making you look all the more beautiful as you stood there, waiting for him to get to his point. 

“And when you left after our fight, I was brought back to those days all over again. And hell, I can’t live without you. I can’t live without the both of you. I don’t want to do it. I can’t do it. I can’t picture my life now without the two of you in it. So, that's why I'm down on my knee, rambling, and probably making you want to say 'no' with how long I'm taking to get to my point.” 

Jake slowly popped the ring box open, and you covered your mouth with your hand. Emotional tears started to fall as Jake locked eyes with you once more. 

“I love you. I love our baby. I love the life that we’re building together. And I’ll do anything and everything to keep and protect it. So . . . will you marry me?”

You let out some kind of strangled noise that wasn’t quite intelligible, but the erratic nod of your head communicated your feelings well enough. Jake stood up and you immediately pulled him in for a kiss that he was all too happy to return. The two of you stood there, rocking each other together as waves of emotion rolled off of you.

“I love you,” Jake repeated as the two of you pulled away. 

“I love you too.”

Jake pressed a quick kiss to your lips before pulling the ring out of the box. Grabbing your hand, he slipped the ring onto your finger, causing you to let out another set of tears. 

“Jake, it’s beautiful. I love it,” you praised him, turning back to Jake. 

“I wanted to get one that looked like your mom’s, but was also your own,” he explained, causing you to let out another strangled noise. 

“I love you so much,” you repeated with a loving, incredulous laugh, pulling him in for another kiss. 

“I love you too.” 

You let out a small gasp that immediately caused Jake to latch onto you, fear crawling up and down his spine. Resting his hands on your hips, he searched your face for pain. 

 “What is it? I didn’t send you into labor, did I?” 

“No, no,” you assured him, pressing a kiss to the underside of his jaw. “They’re just really moving around now. I think they’re excited.” 

Jake pressed his hand to your bump, desperately feeling for a little kick or push. It would have been the perfect moment if the first time that he felt your child move was right after he proposed to you, but apparently that was just a fantasy.

“Sorry,” you apologized, running your thumb over his cheek softly. “I know how much you want to feel them.” 

“They’re stubborn, that’s all,” Jake replied quietly.

“I wonder where they got that from.” 

~~~~~

Jake walked through the halls of NAS North Island, keeping his gaze focused forward. It was later in the day and there were fewer people walking through the halls. He left his phone back in his office, knowing that if he saw your name pop up that he would feel the need to answer it and it would just take away from your peace.

Knocking on Cyclone’s door, Jake waited for the affirmative before opening the door. Cyclone sat behind his desk and Jake stepped forward. Standing at attention, Jake relaxed a bit with Cyclone’s reply. But the tension in his shoulders was still apparent.

“You received my orders, sir?” he asked quietly.

“Yes, I have, Hangman.” 

Cyclone held out a folder that Jake took into his own hands. Jake tried to read Cyclone’s expression, but it was impassive, as any admirals would be in this situation. Flipping the folder open, Jake quickly searched for the answer to the question that haunted him for weeks, if not months.

Would he be there with you when your child was born? 

Tags (PRETTY PLEASE have your AGE on your blog or message me about it to be tagged--thank you!):

[If I missed you, don’t feel bad about asking to be tagged again! But please make sure that your age is in your bio/comment/etc. If you see your tag spelled correctly but did not receive a notification, please double check your privacy settings! Thanks!]

@mrsjobarnes @wishiwasacasualfan @bethabear12 @everythingmarveltopgun @hardballoonlove @mavrellover91 @senjoritanana @sophiaslastbraincell @xoxabs88xox @emma8895eb @dempy @harperdoodle @itsmytimetoodream @sarahjoestewy-blog @the-annoying-fan @athenabarnes @midnightmagpiemama @praline357 @sucker4seresin @sunsetsimpsblog @sgt-barnesveins @abaker74 @shanimallina87 @kellyls04 @trickphotography2 @kmc1989 @boiolay @offical-potato @topgun-imagines @caitsymichelle13 @daddymack01 @hangmandruigandmav @hotch-meeeeeuppppp @lilylilyyyyyy @lillunna @bcon24 @sky0401 @ashcosmo @blackwidownat2814 @specialagentjackbauer @imareallygoodlawyersbrick @percysaidnever @silenthappyplace @buckysteveloki-me @havlindzk @hookslove1592 @mamachasesmayhem @aviatorobsessed @marvelogic @ems-alexandra @harrysgothicbitch @shawnsblue @shiara04 @delguersojoy-blog @erindiggory @eloquentdreamer @tomanyfandomstrash

[honeybuckin10]

Code Blue - a Hawks x fem!lawyer!reader One Shot

Summary: Pre-Meta Liberation Army Arc. A hero’s birthday party on a night off blurs the lines of professionalism between the Commission’s rising junior prosecutor and a certain winged hero when secrets are exchanged [wc 5.2k (I'm so sorry)].

Warnings (nsfw): swearing, drinking, workplace romance, mutual pining, angst and fluff, everyone’s a dummy, mature themes, smut-ish, heavy petting. Characters slightly aged up (mid-late 20’s).

a/n: first time writing for Hawks and/or MHA, would love feedback. please don't be a ghost reader!

Nights off for heroes were few and far between. So when they did happen, usually all Hawks wanted to do was catch up on much needed sleep. But it was Best Jeanist’s birthday, which was how he found himself begrudgingly ordering a round of drinks at the bar for the handful that had gathered to celebrate their friend and colleague.

For the sake of Best Jeanist, he did his best to hide the fact that he was in sensory overload. His feathers only amplified the already deafening bass of the live band, coupled with the loud conversations, and the clinking of dishes, glasses, and silverware.  

“Happy birthday! Sorry I’m late,” he heard the squeaky voice behind him. He turned around to see you giving the birthday boy a friendly hug before handing him a small gift bag with a card sticking out. You were a prosecutor for the Hero Public Safety Commission’s District Attorney's Office. Due to the nature of your work, you crossed paths frequently with heroes to gather evidence and build case files to justly put away villains.  

The first time Hawks met you, you bumped into him in line at the Public Records Department on the second floor of the courthouse. Literally. Your face was buried deep in a case file, the *click clack* of your heels echoing as they hit the linoleum floor. Not paying attention, you walked right into Hawks’ wings, causing you to drop the plethora of papers in your arms.

-

“Oh my gosh, I’m sorry I wasn’t paying attention!” you said, not even realizing at first who exactly you had bumped into, though you did think it was odd that you had to spit out a feather.

The halls of the courthouse, like any government building, were unfriendly, bureaucratic and slow. Annoyed, he was going to tell you to watch it. The words began to form in his mouth, but fizzled when he turned around and saw you crouched down awkwardly trying to gather all your papers, your range of motion clearly limited by your stiff skirt suit and precariously balanced in your heels. At one point your hair was probably pulled back in a sleek bun, but more than a few strands were now falling out of place. He felt bad. So instead of telling you off, he knelt down to help you pick up whatever was left on the floor.

“It’s ok, these things can be hard to miss sometimes.”

Confused, you looked up to meet golden irises and a sly smirk. Your already rosy cheeks deepened from pink to red upon realizing who was in front of you.

“Oh my God. Mr. Hawks Sir. I’m so sorry.” You immediately got to your feet, straightening out your posture. Your eyes fell from his face to the very prominent crimson wings that hung majestically behind him. You grimaced. “Wow I guess I was really out of it.”

“No worries.” He handed you back the rest of the strewn files, your fingers just grazing. “So… come here often?”

He earned a small laugh from you, finally able to put you at ease somewhat even if only for a moment. “No… or yes? I’m not really sure yet. This is my first case.” A newbie lawyer, of course. You gave a strained smile, but the furrow in your brow gave your nerves away.

“Ah, welcome to hell. Prosecutor or public defender?”

“Prosecutor.” He smiled.

“I’m sure we’ll be seeing more of each other, then.”

“I hope so.” Ever the professional, he was sure you didn’t mean for it to come off as anything more than introductory pleasantries. But he couldn’t help the little beat his heart skipped that caused his wings to flutter slightly. He hoped you didn’t notice.

“NEXT!” The voice of the elderly woman at the front desk boomed, hoarse from years of yelling and cigarettes. Hawks took one more look at you as your eyes kept darting to your watch.

“Why don’t you go ahead of me?” he offered. He could have introduced you to Beyonce and he was sure he wouldn’t have gotten the same reaction. You looked like a little kid on Christmas morning, but you did your best to hide your eagerness.

“Are you sure Mr. Hawks?”

“I’m in no rush, I insist. And please, just Hawks.”

“You’re holding up the line, you have five seconds to decide before I’m kicking you both to the back,” the old lady deadpanned. You looked at each other, eyes wide, both biting back shit-eating grins.

“You heard her,” he said. He took a step back, bowing slightly with an arm extended to motion you through.

“Thank you,” you mouthed wordlessly to him as you slid past.

“Good luck.”

-

That was almost two years ago. Since then, you picked up more high-profile cases, including the arrest and sentencing of Stain and had begun to make a name for yourself as a rising junior prosecutor. Two years of various long and agonizing depositions, witness prep, thousands of boxes of files combed through, late night arraignments. Almost two years of brushing elbows in the trenches, and this was his first time seeing you outside of a work setting. But for your voice, he wasn’t sure if he would have recognized you.

Your hair, free from its ordinary confines, fell effortlessly down your shoulders and framed your face perfectly. Sure, occasionally he thought about what your body might look like out of a suit, but the reality was better than anything else his imagination could concoct. Had you always had curves there?

Hawks had always thought you were pretty. But being the Number Two Hero with a predominantly female fan base, he wasn’t necessarily phased by looks. What did phase him was that big brain of yours. You wouldn’t be good at your job if you weren’t insanely intelligent with a work ethic to boot. Hawks realized he had a crush on you after the first time he saw you try a case in person. It was a trial for one of the villains he had taken down and you enlisted him as a witness. Seeing you in court charm every single juror in your opening and closing statements, expertly cross-examining hostile witnesses, keeping your cool in the face of a disrespectful opposing counsel – that’s what got his heart going a mile a minute.

So now here you were in the wild, not in a suit, saying hello to everyone like the social butterfly you were. Your exposed skin was like the answer to a riddle he didn’t know he was trying to solve. He tried not to stare, staring was rude. Staring was also causing his wings to have a mind of their own, puffing up and fluttering away ever so slightly. He turned his back again to hide them, and took a sip of beer trying very much to go unnoticed.

“Um, excuse me ma’am. I’m going to need to see some license and registration for the absolute dump truck you got behind you,” said a devilish Mirko after tapping your shoulder. Your laughter rang out, cutting through the other noise in the bar. Hawks tried to pretend he didn’t hear it, though the corners of his mouth threatened to tug a smile out of him. She’s not wrong.

“Hawks, doesn’t y/n look good in this ‘fit?” He didn’t know how or when, but he was going to kill Mirko. He blamed it on her sixth bunny sense that she’d somehow sniffed out his feelings for you - though it was probably the fact that she noticed he stopped entertaining one-night stands months ago.

“Mirko, have you considered that y/n would like to have a night out without being harassed?” Even in the dim lights of the bar, he could tell your cheeks were flushed. And despite the nonchalant act he was trying to put on, he was sure his face was about the same.

“Hey, I was just giving a compliment,” the bunny said mischievously. She gave Hawks a wink as she backed away, but not before mouthing “If you don’t fuck her, I will.”

“Hi,” you said cheekily, blissfully unaware of the chaos around you.

“Hi Counselor,” he said, no longer able to contain his smile. He dipped down to give you a hug, hoping the way he inhaled your perfume went undetected. His senses were permeated with vanilla and cedarwood, followed by the smell of your floral shampoo. The warmth of your body spread across his chest, and he tried to memorize the way your soft hands felt so small resting on his shoulders. Reluctantly he pulled away.

“So how much catching up do I have to do?” you asked. Hawks swirled around the last of his beer.

“This is my second, but I can’t speak for the rest of my – uh - colleagues,” he said as he glanced at Mirko who was now forcing Best Jeanist to take a shot.

“Ah, I see,” you said slowly, following his line of sight.

“So what can I get you to drink?” You raised an eyebrow at him.

“You buying me a drink, Hawks?” He rolled his eyes as you elbowed him in his side wiggling your eyebrows.

“I needed a refill anyways and my tab’s already open. Don’t let it get to your head,” he teased back.

“Oh don’t you worry, I will.” The bartender placed two beers in front of you. You took a long sip, as you watched the hero swirl is drink. Something was off and you were going to get to the bottom of it.  

What Hawks was actually thinking as he stared at his beverage, was that he suddenly had no idea what to say or do with his hands.

“So are you going to spend the rest of the night cowering in the corner? Didn’t think you’d be the wet blanket of the bunch.” He nearly spat out his beer.

“I’m not a wet blanket,” he said defensively.

“Prove it.” You stuck out your hand. “Since you bought me a drink, I think I owe you a dance,” you said with a smirk. He looked at you thoughtfully.

“You owe me nothing except your friendship.”

“Oh we’re friends now? I thought we were colleagues,” poking fun at his earlier comment. He didn’t like the hole you were digging him into. He could flirt with a brick wall, yet for some reason the workplace flirtations that had escalated for two years between you two were not translating to the place where they would be most appropriate.

“I, uh, tend to get in the way. Better not.” He tilted his head towards his back where his wings hung lamely.

“Oh come on don’t be a party pooper,” you gave an encouraging smile. His eyes met yours only for moment, but looking at you was like looking directly into the sun. So he kept his eyes on your hand while he found himself uncharacteristically tongue tied. He took your extended palm, but didn’t budge when you tried pulling him off the barstool. He sensed your breath hitch as he held you in place. Your eyes traveled from your now interlocked hands to his face. “Hawks…?”

*beep* “We got a code red. I repeat, code red. Over.” *beep*

The noise came from your purse, pulling you both out of whatever trance you were in. He raised an eyebrow. Sure enough, you pulled out a walkie talkie and brought it to your mouth.

“Rescue effort deployed, over.” *beep*

His golden orbs finally met yours, your eyes swimming with sympathy.

“I’ve been summoned. I don’t know what’s going on here, but come find me when you’re done sulking, yeah?”

He released your hand and watched as you disappeared into the dance floor, but not before he saw you ward off an unwanted suitor leering over Mount Lady who was still gripping the sister walkie-talkie.

He settled back into the bar seat and chugged.  

“I thought you were fun at parties.” Best Jeanist saddled up beside him, dropping off his empty round. Hawks groaned.

“Not you too.”

“It’s my birthday, you’re obligated to be nice to me. Not that I thought it would be so difficult for you.”

“It’s my first night off in months man, I’m just a little tired.”

“We’re all tired, that’s no excuse.”

Hawks felt guilty, Best Jeanist was right. Embarrassment bubbled in his gut, though maybe that was just the beer.

“Relationships are like a new pair of high quality jeans –“

“Please stop.”

“At first, the fibers are stiff. They take a while to break in, may even feel uncomfortable at first. But after a few wears, the fabric relaxes and molds to the wearer. The perfect denim…”

“Are you done?”

“No. You knew she was going to be here tonight so what gives?”

Hawks ran a hand through his hair in frustration.

-

You and Hawks had been at it for hours. You let out a low groan.

“Can you grab that box for me? I can’t reach.”

Hawks couldn’t help himself. You looked so cute on your tip toes arms extended. The persona you exuded in court was bigger than life, but outside that you were quite ordinary. He liked that you weren’t so infallible that you were beyond the need for his assistance.

The boxes of evidence filled the office, floor to ceiling. You had gone through most of them, only one pile was left. Technically he didn’t have to be there, but he’d bumped into you in the halls of the HPSC long past most had left the building. You explained your plight that the other junior associate assigned to the case with you had bailed. It was for one of the villains he’d captured anyways, so he volunteered to help.

“Yeah, I got it Birdie.” He walked over to where you were, but you didn’t budge. Stubbornly you continued to wave your arms as though you’d be able to summon the box clearly out of reach through sheer will alone. It was, in a word, adorable. So he perched himself behind you, pressing against your backside to absolve you of your struggle. He was being mindful of space - was the story he told himself, which was a lie. It would also be a lie to say he didn’t enjoy it.

You inhaled sharply and instinctively closed your eyes, his cologne infiltrating your nose. It’s not that you and Hawks hadn’t made physical contact before, it’s just that it was mostly in the form of professional or friendly touches. Like handshakes or pats on the back or nudging arms. There had only been a handful of other times where there was accidental increased contact, and each time felt like an out of body experience. This was no different. You tried not to push your ass into him as he reached above you, relishing the warmth of his body against yours. Meekly, you let your arms drop to your sides as a shiver rolled down your spine.

You only turned around when you heard him drop the box on the ground. You let your back land on the stack of boxes against the wall. You drank in his form, mere inches away from you. Jacket and gloves long discarded, you admired the veins in his forearms and the contours of his muscles that shown through his shirt. You knew he caught you staring, but you didn’t mind.

Hawks stared right back at you, silently enjoying the way the collar of your blouse, now partially unbuttoned and lopsided, showed off your clavicle. Your hair once perfectly coiffed now fell in a loose bun, strays falling around your face. Your half-lidded eyes beckoned him to close the tiny gap between you.

Maybe it was sleep deprivation that he forgot who you were (his coworker) or where he was (inside your office in the building of the HPSC). All sense of rationality went out the window the moment Hawks decided to take a step forward. Your eyes followed as he placed a hand next to your head, then trailed up the length of his arm back to his face, finally focusing on his lush lips that were suddenly very close. You held your breath as you patiently waited for impact that never came. His beeper went off, startling you both and cutting the moment short.

-

That was last night.

You were a lawyer. You followed rules. You enforced rules. Not that sleeping/dating a coworker was illegal, but it felt like you were doing something wrong. You weren’t each other’s superiors or subordinates, you weren’t in the same department, you checked the Commission’s bylaws and there was nothing else explicitly prohibiting romantic relations between employees. But you were still scared to disrupt the status quo.

You didn’t think much of it at first. You knew Hawks flirted with anything with a pulse. So you didn’t see the harm in giving him a taste of his own medicine every now and then. You weren’t sure when you started having actual feelings for him. It might have been a few months ago when you got to your office in the morning after a long night of work, only to find a coffee and a crimson feather on your desk. When had you told him your coffee order? All you knew was that the exchanges that once felt like an inside joke now seemed like cruel and unusual punishment, a reminder that you were nothing special and that this was just how he acted with everyone.

You weren’t sure how long you’d been out on the dancefloor. Your feet were starting to hurt. Mirko had fed you two shots and you were now nursing the remaining ice from your second gin and tonic. With clear liquor and cloudy eyes, you felt your confidence draining as the night wore on, no sign of The Winged Hero in sight. Did you go too far? Did you horribly misread last night’s events? Was he avoiding you?

You felt a pair of hands grip your hips, pulling you out of your daydream and realizing you had no idea where everyone else was. Your hand flew to your purse to grab your walkie-talkie.

“Don’t tell me you’re about to code-red me.” Your eyes immediately lit up as you turned around, too much alcohol in your system to play coy.

“You came!” Your hands excitedly drummed his chest. Your grin was infectious. He leaned in to make himself heard over the speakers.  

“Of course I did. Just took a while to find you, you’re pretty short.” His hot breath tickled your ear.

“You think I’m pretty?” you drawled, a lazy smile plastered on your face. The initial panic in his eyes softened as he realized your mistake. He didn’t have the heart to correct you, nor were you were wrong.

“That’s not what I – yeah… you’re pretty.” You pressed yourself up into him on tip toes, cupping a hand around his ear.

“Can I tell you a secret?” His heartbeat quickened, his own sobriety lacking along with his social filter. He should have shut it down, but instead he said:

“Always.”

“I – “

“Hey, watch it with those things.” His wings, again having a mind of their own, had inadvertently fluttered a drink out of a nearby patron’s hands - and he wasn’t happy about it. He was about to apologize, but you beat him to the response.

“Clearly it was an accident, why don’t you watch it you bitch-ass – ” On one hand, he thought it was very sexy how you tried to defend him. On the other, you were simply not threatening no matter how hard you tried and the last thing Hawks wanted right now was to ruin what felt like the most important moment of his life with a bar fight.

“I am very sorry sir, it was an accident. Feel free to use my tab the rest of the night,” he said to the man as he picked you up by your midsection and carried you away before you could finish the sentence. Even as you retreated, you continued your death glare towards the stranger who was left very confused.

Hawks placed you down in a corner where his wings and your sharp tongue hopefully wouldn’t cause any further disruptions. He leaned his back against the wall just to be safe.

“So do you usually go around starting bar fights?” he said with a smug smile.

“Me?! He started it and I was defending your honor,” you huffed, crossing your arms. “You’re welcome,” you said defiantly. To your dismay, the hero let out a hearty laugh. “Hey!”

“I’m sorry. You’re right, you were very scary,” he finally got out as his laughter slowed.  

“Don’t lie,” you pouted.

“It was really cute.” He was still laughing, but you were starting to sober up.

“I said don’t lie.” Your meek voice was barely audible in the still boisterous bar. His eyes softened at your hardened expression.

“I-I wasn’t.” He was suddenly very aware of your surroundings, which was next to the line starting to form by the bathrooms. Loud chit chatter and crying coming from the ladies’ room mixed with sound of someone audibly vomiting from the men’s room was not exactly how he pictured this going down. He took your hand and started walking again.

“Ugh, where are we going now? Our friends are still there,” you groaned. Friends. Why was that word so easy for you, yet rolled off his tongue like sand paper?

“We can go back inside in a minute, but I want to talk.” He’d led you out the backdoor of the bar. You looked around, clearly confused.

“Dude, what is happening?”

“I couldn’t hear you in there and we were next to the bathrooms.”

“So you dragged me out to an alleyway next to a literal dumpster. Got it.” He looked around just to check if you were correct, which unfortunately, you were.

You couldn’t be serious with each other if you tried. Snorts and stifled giggles filled the alley, overpowering the dull bass from inside.

“I guess I really know how to set the mood, huh.” He scratched the back of his head, admiring the scenery.

“I didn’t know there was a mood to be set.” Your tone was inquisitive, free of judgement. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on? You’ve been acting weird all night.”

Hawks took a deep breath, trying to gather his growing nerves. But he was a coward who’d rather fly into a burning building than share his feelings so he deflected.

“You said you were going to tell me a secret in there. What was it?”

Your felt your cheeks immediately burn. The liquid courage you had before was wearing off so you volleyed back.

“You have to tell me a secret first,” you said defensively. Hawks rolled his eyes.

“I’ve already told you two secrets tonight, you just weren’t paying attention.”

“Like wha- oh.” You brought a hand to your mouth to cover the audible gasp that left your lips. You wondered if Hawks was embarrassed. If he was, he hid it well under the guise of a knowing smirk. It was at that moment you noticed how his gilded eyes shone spectacularly under the dim glow of the nearby streetlamp. Perhaps the embarrassment, if any, was also pacified by how clearly flustered you were by the culmination of all that had transpired in the last 24 hours. You crossed your arms. “Well… I still need one more secret from you.”

“Wow, three for the price of one? Now you’re just overselling it.” He stopped teasing when he saw you pouting again. Not a playful pout, but the kind that made it look like you were about to break. He never thought of you as fragile before. He grabbed your hand, averting his gaze.

“You have to promise to keep it a secret, ok?” You nodded, squeezing his hand for reassurance.

“I promise.” He took a deep breath, finally gathering the courage to look you in the eyes again.

“Keigo.”

“What?”

“Keigo,” he said again. “Keigo Takami. That’s my real name.” Your eyes widened in horror realizing you’d made him compromise his own security. You frantically began scanning your surroundings for any unintentional witnesses. He grabbed your shoulders to steady you.

“Oh my god, Hawks, I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to –“

“Shhhh it’s ok there’s no one else around. You didn’t force me, I want you to know. Please, call me Keigo.” He watched the rise and fall of your chest, trying to monitor your labored breathing. Again, this was not going as planned. Not that he really had a plan to begin with. But even if he did, causing you to go into cardiac arrest surely was not on the list. Your breath finally started to slow.

“Keigo,” you whispered, more to yourself than anyone else. You liked the way his name felt on your tongue, so you said it again. “Keigo.”

He tried to suppress a smile, watching how the corners of your lips tugged upwards. His hand, seemingly acting on its own, stroked your hair as he continued to sooth you.

“See, that wasn’t so bad,” which was another way to say he’d never heard a more beautiful sound in his life than his real name falling from your lips.

He tried to lighten the mood, not wanting to cause you any more distress than he already had over the course of the night.

“Not to brag, but this better be one hell of a secret ‘cause–“

He didn’t get to finish the sentence. You grabbed him by the collar to bring his lips to yours in a messy, fervent kiss that took his breath away but was over in the blink of an eye before he could act or process.  

You pushed him away slightly as you caught your breath, looking just as surprised as he was about the whole ordeal.   

“I-I’m sorry I should’ve asked –“

He crashed into you as he held both sides of your face, afraid you may float away if that beautiful mind of yours started to overthink as it often did. The force knocked you into the building behind you, but you didn’t mind. Wandering hands traveled over each other’s bodies, both eager to explore foreign skin. Your tongues danced in unison as you body tingled under his erratic touch, grabbing your arms, back, hips, waist, hair, whatever he could hold onto unable to stay in one place for long.

You couldn’t stop your own hands from feeling the muscles you’d watched from afar for so long, enjoying the ripple of his abs, the sturdiness of his chest, finally landing around his neck. You pulled him impossibly closer, spiteful of the little space that still separated you. His wings protectively caged around you, shielding any prying eyes from your compromising position.

In an extraordinary display of restraint he kept a hand on your ribcage, his fingers delicately ghosting the band of your bra over your clothes, his intent clear but never crossing boundaries. You smiled into the kiss deciding to take advantage of the new privacy as you placed your hand over his to guide it to its true destination. He let out a groan that reverberated against your lips as he squeezed the soft flesh under him, still in disbelief that he should be so lucky to experience all that had only existed in his imagination. He swallowed the soft moan you let out when he grazed his thumb over your sensitive nipple that peaked through the fabric of your top. You rolled your hips forward desperate for friction, and he eagerly returned the favor. You gasped at the feeling of his bulge against your pelvis, which you realized was the first time you’d come up for air since you locked lips.   

His mouth traveled down your neck until he found a sweet spot that made you squirm. Your hand also made its way south, but your path was halted by his calloused hand when you reached the waistband of his pants. Hawks might fuck you in an alleyway outside a bar, but Keigo wanted to build you the softest nest to lay you on because you deserved nothing less.

He nuzzled his face into the crook of you neck as his other hand drew little circles on the small of your back.

“Technically… that wasn’t a secret,” he whispered into your skin. Your chests rattled against one another as laughter escaped your lungs.

“You’re an ass,” you said through fits of giggles. He nipped a little more at your neck, encouraging you on. “If you’re going to make me say it… I wanted to kiss you. Tonight. And last night. And the day before that. And the week before that. And –“

He kissed you once more to cut you off, but this time it was sweet and soft. It made you feel calm and centered. So when he pulled away, you decided to share more.

“Can I tell you another secret?”

“If it’s anything like the first one, absolutely.” He brought your captured wrist to his mouth, leaving a trail of small kisses over your hand. Your heartbeat that finally started to slow picked right back up.

“I’ve never flown before.” You not-so-subtly glanced at his wings before looking back at him, eyebrow raised. He gave you a wicked grin.

“Yeah I can give you a ride little bird. Not to be presumptuous, but uh… your place or mine?” You pretended to think hard about the proposition.

“Hmm. I’d say appropriately-sumptuous, and… dealer’s choice.” Hawks had found his way to your neck again which made thinking straight quite difficult, but you persisted nonetheless. “Though… maybe we go back inside and table this for another hour. I feel bad leaving without saying goodbye.”

Hawks moved up the column of you neck until his breath was in your ear.

“I’m gonna go on a limb and say, I think it would make the birthday boy very happy if we didn’t.” Despite the blush that crept to your cheeks knowing you may be the subject of workplace gossip tomorrow, your core clenched in anticipation at his words. The hero could tell from your dazed expression that it was time to go. That was, at least, until the walkie-talkie in your purse went off again.

*beep* “Code blue, y/n where are you? Over.” *beep*

You could see his sails deflate when you pulled out the device, assuming once again that his plans were foiled. Not one to put up a fight, he moved towards the door to reunite with everyone. But you didn’t budge, squeezing his hand to hold him in place. He watched closely as your other hand brought the walkie-talkie to your mouth. The playful twinkle in your eyes told him all he needed to know.

“The eagle has landed in the nest. Over.” *beep*

[just-jordie-things]

spin the bottle! - okkotsu yuuta

word count: 5.2k warnings: a lot of smooching, mentions of drinking summary: spin the bottle is an immature game for immature people... but yuuta's crossing his fingers that it lands on you just once. more info: aged up characters! a/n: y'all i bullied into writing this after my truth or dare megumi fic... but i ain't complaining teehee enjoy <3 ___

Spin the bottle was a game for insecure teenagers to use as a lame excuse for getting some.  It was immature, outdated, not to mention a bit boring….

And yet, here she was, sidling up between Maki and Yuuji, cheering along with the rest of the group as they chanted for the game to commence.  

What was a silly game among friends? It wasn’t like it had to mean anything.  They were just a little drunk after celebrating a weeknight where they could all hang out together, and it wasn’t a true party without party games, right? 

So despite the swell of embarrassment in her stomach, (y/n) put on a brave face in the form of a drunken smile, and leaned into Maki’s shoulder with a few cheesy pickup lines muttered in her ear.

“First of all, the bottle has to land on me first,” Maki shrugged her friend off semi-gently before turning to her with a small smirk.  “And I know it’s not me you wanna be kissing, anyways” 

(y/n) stuck her tongue out defiantly, before bursting into a fit of giggles as she leaned away from her sassy friend.  Apparently alcohol only made Maki more quick-witted than usual.

She leaned back on the palms of her hands, her laughter finally ceasing as Nobara explained the simple rules of the game.  She hadn’t meant to tune her out, but it’s not like spin the bottle had a difficult set of rules to follow, and anyways, her attention was pulled away by something else.

Or, someone else.

Yuuta also didn’t seem to pay any mind to Nobara’s strict explanations on the rules.  Whatever he was talking about with Toge seemed much more important.  So much so his hands were moving as he rushed through muttered words, panicked eyes shifting from the bottle on the floor to his mostly-mute friend.  (y/n) couldn’t help but find it a little cute.  

Was he nervous about the game? Or was this about something unrelated? 

He’d seemed fine the rest of the night.  She’d only got to hang out with him a little bit, Toge and Maki had a knack for pulling him away for something.  Toge needed a partner in beer pong.  Maki wanted to arm wrestle.  Yuuta either followed or was dragged along, giving her a quiet apology with a nervous laugh.  (y/n) knew it wasn’t personal, everyone was just excited to get to hang out together, but she couldn’t help but feel a little deflated every time they were interrupted.

“Okay everyone got it? Great!” Nobara clapped her hands as she plopped down in her spot on the other side of Yuuji, already reaching forward to grab hold of the bottle.  “Ladies first, of course” She grins as she gives it a solid spin.

Maki and (y/n) share a look, but don’t voice their complaint out loud.  If she wanted the first turn of the most embarrassing game ever created, they’d let her have it.

And to Nobara’s dismay, the empty bottle stopped spinning and landed on the boy at her side, and her eager expression fell as she turned to her pink haired friend.  Yuuji bore a giant grin, not out of excitement for kissing one of his closest friends, but simply because he knew that he was the last person she wanted it to land on.  If only it had stopped a few inches to his left… maybe she would’ve had her chance with the girl she’d really wanted it to land on.

“Oh, come on!” Nobara whines dramatically.

“You’re the one that wanted to play!” Yuuji argued.

“Yeah, rules are rules!” (y/n) chimed in from next to him.

With a roll of her eyes, Nobara leans forward and gives him the fastest peck of a kiss ever done.  The group is howling with laughter and excitement, and even though this wasn’t (y/n’s) first choice of entertainment, she finds herself giggling and cheering along, and urging Yuuji to take his turn next.

His spin is rougher than Nobara’s, the bottle is flying around and he’s chastised for dragging his turn out.  But the anticipation is worth it when it lands on Megumi, and Yuuji takes it upon himself to crawl on all fours to get to his best friend.  Megumi’s face is so red it looks hot to the touch, and he tries to swat at Yuuji when he practically crawls onto him, but everyone can see that when he finally plants his lips on his, it’s more of a kiss than Nobara’s turn had been.  Probably because it was reciprocated, just a little bit, until Megumi remembers they’re crowded by all of their peers, and he’s pushing Itadori by the shoulders with a laugh that borders between nervous and flirtatious.

“Okay okay! (y/n) take your damn turn already!” Megumi directs, and she puts her hands up in mock surrender at the order.

“Aye aye, captain” She hums, leaning forward to reach for the bottle.

Before she gives it a flick of her wrist, her eyes catch Yuuta’s.  He’s sitting directly across from her, making him the most perfect victim of her spin.  A tiny smile tugs at the corners of her lips as she spins the bottle, her eyes lingering on his a few moments longer before falling to watch her fate write itself.

Her spin is quicker than Yuuji’s, slowing down after just a few rotations, and lagging along the rug as it slowly passes the other players…

… and coming to a stop right to her left, where Maki was sitting.

The dark haired woman scoffs, giving (y/n) a raised brow and knowing smirk.  (y/n) masks her disappointment with amusement, throwing her head back in a short bark of a laugh before giving her kissing partner a wink.

“I told you, hot stuff,” She teases, leaning back into her place to cozy up closer to Maki, who rolls her eyes at the display.  “How do you feel about tongue?”

“Oh just can it and kiss me, (y/l/n)” Maki snaps.  

(y/n) giggles, before leaning in and giving her a swift peck on the lips.  It’s not nearly as fleeting as Nobara and Yuuji’s turn, but it at least lacked the element of disgust.

Maki took her turn almost wordlessly, eyes focused on the bottle as it spun and landed on Megumi once more.  The pair burst into laughter, and Maki jokingly settled on kissing the crown of his head.  Everyone agreed that was for the best, as no one wanted to see the cousins share a real kiss.

Next to Maki was Toge, who eagerly let out a string of rice ball ingredients as he spun the bottle and took his turn.

When it slowed and landed on (y/n) her eyes lit up in surprise, as though she’d forgotten she was even a player after her turn had been over.  The cursed speech user shyly looked over at her, and he must not have moved quick enough to finish his turn, because she slid forward in front of Maki, a grin splitting her lips as she neared him.  He’d already left his collar open in preparation for the game, but she grabbed the zipper anyways, tugging him forward, earning an echo of oohs from the more dramatic players in the circle.

Yuuji and Nobara, of course.

Toge’s eyes were unreasonably wide as (y/n) leaned in the rest of the way and planted her lips on his.

It wasn’t necessarily a steamy kiss, but it was longer than the kiss she’d given Maki, and it was noticeable.

Yuuta’s hand curled into the rough carpeting of the rug beneath him.  He hoped his face was neutral, even though his body language certainly wasn’t.  He knew it was just a game, and the pair pulled away in a matter of seconds.  But he couldn’t deny the pang of disappointment settling in his chest.  He’d agreed to play this dumb game on one silly little hope that he’d get to kiss the girl he’d been crushing on for over a year now, and it was strangely unsettling to see his best friend beat him to the chase.

Not that it was Toge’s fault.  Yuuta knew it wasn’t fair to feel any ounce of jealousy.  It was just a game.  It’s not like it meant anything to either of them.  And when it was over and Toge sent Yuuta an apologetic look as he nodded his head for him to take his turn, Yuuta tried to just forget it completely.

Besides, it’s his turn now, and with (y/n) sitting perfectly across from him on her knees with her hands tucked in her lap, he figured he had a pretty good chance of rigging it anyways.  How hard could it be to spin a bottle, anyways? 

After his turn was over and his kiss was wasted on Yuuji, Yuuta’s hopes began to plummet.  The group got a good laugh out of the obnoxiously loud smooch Yuuji had given him, but even though the vibe of the circle was one of laughter and joy, Yuuta felt like curling in on himself and pouting the rest of the night.

He barely paid any attention while Megumi took his turn, the last of the group to get to spin.  But at this point Yuuta had mentally checked out of the whole ordeal.  The carpet he was picking at seemed more appealing than a dumb kissing game anyways.

Why had he even agreed to this? As soon as the thought crossed his mind he felt like an idiot.  Hoping to kiss one girl in a group of seven seemed like a preposterous idea now.  He should have worked up the courage ages ago, yet here he was, hoping to use this immature party game as an excuse.  How was he supposed to talk himself up to doing it on his own now? After this failure of a night, Yuuta thinks maybe he was better off in the friendzone anyways.

It’s not until Maki is shoving at (y/n) and loudly declaring, “Again!?” That Yuuta snaps back into the present, and his head is whirling between the bottle Megumi had just spun, the neck pointing all-too perfectly at (y/n), and a shy amusement on both of their faces.

There’s a bubbly giggle that comes from her as she turns to Yuuji with a playful smirk.

“Try not to get jealous” She teases as she moves across the open space to meet Megumi in the middle of the circle.

With Yuuta being seated right next to the younger sorcerer, he has a front row seat to the way (y/n) gives him a sweet smile before her eyes flicker down to his mouth.  Yuuta really doesn’t want to watch her have her third kiss of the night, but he can’t tear his eyes away from the scene.  

It’s just a game.  It’s not like it means anything.

But on the surface it looks like it could mean something.  He wonders, as her eyes raise to meet Megumi’s again before she shuts them and leans in to plant her lips on his, if this is how she always kissed.  Was it always so premeditated? Did her eyes always sweep over the close up features of her lover before finally indulging? 

Yuuta fights the urge to shake his head when he finally tears his gaze away from the display.  He’s back to studying the scratchy grains of carpet when Megumi and (y/n) part, the former red in the face once more, the latter taking her spot between Maki and Yuuji again.

“That spot is cursed!” Nobara shouts what Yuuta had just been beginning to wonder about himself.

(y/n) chuckles, shrugging her shoulders.

“Oh really?” (y/n) muses, giving her a wiggle of her eyebrows as she narrowed her gaze on her thoughtfully.  “Or are you just saying that cause you’re getting jealous?” 

“Oh shut up and just move spots already” Nobara hissed back.  (y/n) grinned wide at her before clicking her tongue and eyeing the rest of the group.

“Fine,” She hums as she taps her chin.  “Who wants the good spot then?” 

“Salmon!” 

Before anyone could fight for her good-kissing-luck space, Toge is darting forward and practically yanking her from the spot to claim it for himself.  She laughs as she’s sent forward, almost directly into Yuuta, who’s hands shoot out to catch her if she really is thrown into the ground.  To her luck she catches herself on the ground, not without a wobble as she catches her balance.

In the back of his mind, where his hope still lingers, Yuuta thinks that this change in position could be good for him.  Now there had to be a chance for them to share a turn, right? Theoretically, if sitting across from each other wasn’t the right spacing, then sitting side by side had to be better.  All he had to do was essentially make the bottle come back to him, right? 

“What’re you thinkin’ about?” 

The whisper in his ear makes him startle, his eyes wide as he swivels his head to see (y/n) cozied up in the space next to him.  Her knees drawn to her chest, elbow propped atop them to keep her chin in her hand as she gazed at him.  She looked amused by the way he’d jumped at the sound of her voice, but thankfully she didn’t tease him for it.

“You look like you’re in your head,” She clarifies.  “You don’t like the game?”

He opens his mouth to tell her exactly how much he doesn’t like this game, but then the bottle spinning in front of them rolls to a stop, and (y/n’s) pulled away from what little and one-sided conversation she’d been having with Yuuta- for the umpteenth time tonight- and the group is in shambles from where it landed.

(y/n) can barely react as she looks down at the bottle perfectly pointed at her, yet again.

Half the group is whooping with their entertainment, amazed that for the fourth time (y/n) has been the lucky kisser.  The other half is groaning out of boredom of this repetitive game.  With only seven people playing it’s not like the odds were that random.  The game was bound to have some repeats soon.

And then there was Yuuta, who, if he was a cartoon character, would have a little storm cloud scribbled over his head.

(y/n) giggles as Nobara crawls forward, muttering under her breath about how unfair it was that (y/n) already had twice as many kisses as she did.  Once she’s close enough, (y/n) tilts forward, both of her hands cupping Nobara’s cheeks affectionately.

“Just close your eyes and pretend I’m her” She whispers quietly.  Nobara’s cheeks are pink, but before she can say anything, (y/n) shuts her eyes and completes the turn with a quick but sweet peck on her lips.

Yuuta watches as once again her eyes wander over Nobara’s face before she gives her the kiss she’s owed.  His stomach churns and he bites down on his cheek to keep from frowning.  He can’t make his annoyance obvious, not while everyone else is grinning and laughing.  So he gnaws on his cheek and keeps his sights set on his pinching fingers tugging and pulling at the carpet.

(y/n) bumps her shoulder into his when she settles back into her spot beside him again.  He glances over to see her giving him a sheepish little smile.  He could almost be convinced that she’s thinking the same thing he is- that it’s strange she’s gotten to kiss almost everyone in this room except for him.  

Key word being almost.  There was still one other person in the circle who hadn’t been gifted one of her precious kisses.

“I don’t really care for the game either” She resumes their previous topic in a quiet voice.  Yuuta can’t help but chuckle.

“Oh really? It appears you’re winning” He replies in a low voice.  Despite the twist of jealousy in his chest, there’s no malice in his words.  Only amusement.  (y/n) shrugs her shoulders, as if she could care less about the predicament she’d found herself in, which everyone else seemed to find hilarious.

“You don’t really win at spin the bottle, do you?” She muses, laying her arms atop her knees and resting her chin against them.  Her eyes never leave his, too allured by the deep blues that surround his dilated pupils.  An expression that Yuuta can’t really decipher flickers across her face.  “Unless of course you’re aiming to kiss somebody” She finishes the thought in an even softer volume.

Yuuta has to fight the urge to tug at the collar of his crewneck, suddenly feeling hot.  It must have been the drinking, and all the bodies piled into one room.  Surely it couldn’t have been the effect of one perfectly on the nose comment made by her, or the way she was looking at him now like she was waiting for him to confirm her thoughts.

He swallows the lump in his throat, Adam's apple bobbing as the dry swallow goes down roughly.  A small cough comes of this, and (y/n’s) laughing to herself and finally sparing him of her heavy eye contact.

Yuuji takes his turn with great excitement, spinning the bottle in front of him with more gentleness than his last turn.  This time it spins a normal amount before it starts to slow down.  When it drags along the carpet past Toge, and slows down even more as it passes Maki, the group begins to laugh before it even stops in front of (y/n), again.

Yuuta’s wide eyes hold a lethal amount of venom as they follow the path of the open end of the bottle.  Slowly but surely, it comes to a stop in front of (y/n).  Maki’s laughter is the loudest, sharp and almost cruel as she points at the girl, making sure she’s perfectly in the spotlight.

Yuuji almost looks apologetic as he meets her gaze, but a game is a game, and (y/n) drops her legs to fold them criss cross so that he can lean over the open circle to kiss her.

Yuuta can’t fight off his frown this time as he watches (y/n) kiss the last person that hadn’t gotten a turn with her yet.  His features fall into a state of utter heartbreak when her lashes flutter as her eyes sweep over Yuuji’s smiley face before she shuts her eyes and lets him plant a quick kiss on her lips.  

Surprisingly, Yuuji kisses her extremely fast.  Faster than he’d kissed both Megumi and Yuuta.  Even (y/n) seems surprised, her lips still slightly pursed when he’s already pulling away and going back to his spot in the circle.  Heer confusion is quickly washed away, replaced with what Yuuta hopes is relief.

“I think we’ve played this for long enough,” Yuuji rubs the back of his neck as he chuckles.  “No offense (y/n)”

She smiles brightly, shaking her head back at him.

“None taken, I’ve had my fair share.  No complaints here” 

The circle slowly disbands, Maki and Toge head for the kitchen to make more drinks, and shortly after Maki leaves the room Nobara is following behind.

Yuuji says something to Megumi that Yuuta barely catches which dives them both into conversation, sliding closer to one another on the floor in order to continue talking comfortably.

And that leaves (y/n) and Yuuta, both still seated on the rug that was starting to feel scratchy and uncomfortable after having sat there for so long.

“I’m getting warm,” (y/n) fills the silence first, standing and stretching her legs before nodding her head towards the door.  “I’m gonna step out for a bit, want to get some fresh air with me?” 

Yuuta thinks about it for a minute, even though his immediate answer is a resounding yes.  He pauses before standing and following her out of the room.

“Did you want to let Maki know you’re leaving?” He asks a little too late, once they’re already winding through the corridors on the way towards the doors.

“Nah,” (y/n) shakes her head.  “She’s about to be quite distracted by Nobara anyways,” She tells him quietly, her eyes meeting his with a devious glint in them.  “If anything, I’m doing them a favor.  They both owe me, anyways” 

He chuckles at that, having no clue what she meant by it at all.

“Are you making deals with all of our friends?” He asks, half curious, half teasing.

“Let’s just say they’re both jealous, jealous girls,” (y/n) smirks.

They reach the doors, and she turns around to walk backwards through it, using her elbows to push the heavy oak open for them to pass through.

“So a little game of spin the bottle was just what they needed.  Either they were going to finally get their chance, or I was gonna have to pucker up and spark a little romance myself” 

Yuuta laughs, and he can’t help but feel a little relieved to hear her admit at least some of those kisses were far from meaningful.  To her, anyways.

“I think you’re a little too good of a friend” He tells her, to which she laughs, eyes crinkling at their corners as she looks at him.  

They stay put at the front doors, the cool night breeze easing the leftover heat and nerves that they’d been trying to escape from.

“I’m a woman of few talents,” She teases.  “But kissing is one of them, so I may as well put it to good use, yeah?” 

Yuuta snorts, and before he can stop himself, he bluntly replies with, “Like I would know” 

He regrets the sarcastic remark as soon as it comes out of his mouth, and (y/n) watches him do so.  His eyes go wide and his mouth snaps shut, and she can practically see the apology forming in his mind.

She giggles, her smile stretching wide across her face as she gazes up at him.

“You’re right, touchy subject,” She muses.  ��That’s not very fair, hm?” 

Yuuta laughs.  His cheeks flush with a rosy pink tint as he turns his head away, not taking her comment remotely serious.  His shoulders shake a bit as he continues to chuckle.  He thinks she must be messing with him, teasing him just like the others would have.  He’s so clouded by embarrassment- and obliviousness- that he misses the way she tilts her head at him.  She waits patiently for his nerves to settle, a curious smile on her face as she studies him.

Yuuta had always been interesting to her, in every sense of the word.  His status as a Special Grade Sorcerer was alluring enough, but she found his demeanor to be rather sheepish, and around her often anxious.  Sure, there were moments that he’d warm up and get comfortable around her, but (y/n) had grown used to his stuttering and nervous mannerisms.  In fact, it was something she’d come to find so cute about him.

They’d known each other for quite some time now, over a year.  And while they both would easily call the other a friend, Yuuta’s behavior hardly changed around her.  It was off at first, because she’d seen the way he’d gotten comfortable around their peers, no longer fearing Maki, or struggling to communicate with Toge.  Yet, whenever she approached him, he looked taken aback even by a simple hello.

Tonight had been a turning point for her, though.  Tonight she’d come up with a little theory as to why he was such a nervous wreck around her.  It only took a pair of crossed fingers behind her back to work up the courage to call him out on it.

Sure, compared to him she was the confident one, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t worried about embarrassing herself in front of him right now.

“Yuuta,” 

His attention is brought right back to her, his laughing ceased instantly upon hearing the soft and sweet way his name sounded when spoken by her so quietly.  Her lips tilt into a knowing smile, admiring how mesmerized he looked when his expression relaxes and his eyes are set on hers so steadily she could have mistaken him for being in a trance.

She’d wanted to say something, something flirty and light hearted about how she’d been hoping on their turns the bottle would’ve landed on each other just once, but despite the overpowering thought being what led the two of them out here, suddenly her mind is blank, thoughts replaced by the stronger, more overwhelming urge to just kiss him.

So she follows the instinct, and she shuffles forward.

Yuuta’s eyes grow wider with every inch of space she closes when she steps towards him.  His breath hitches and his throat bobs as her hands rest against his chest. Her touch is light, barely there, but he swears her palms burn right through to his skin, igniting his entire body.

Her eyes shift slowly from his, mentally tracing down the slope of his nose, lashes fluttering with the slow movement of her gaze.  He’s holding his breath, recognizing the way she glances over every feature, every dip curve and pigment in his face.  Being on the receiving end of this telltale sign of hers has the hair on the back of his neck standing up, and his heart is racing in his chest.

“Your heart is beating really fast,” 

If she’s teasing him, she certainly doesn’t sound like it.  Her smile brightens, eyes twinkling as they travel away from his sealed lips to his panicked eyes.  She presses her right hand a little harder against his chest, feeling his heart beat against it rapidly.  A tiny giggle escapes her, her cheeks warming up the longer she stares at him.

“I’d really like to kiss you,” She whispers, and his face goes from pink to red in a matter of seconds.  “If that’s alright?” 

Yuuta nods.

“Mhm, yeah- yeah that’s f-fine by me” He stammers back, and her little smile widens to a grin at his adorable response.

“Okay,” She hums, pushing onto the tips of her toes.  One of her hands, the one that isn’t counting the beats of his heart, slides over his collarbone, and around the side of his neck.  She can feel his pulse there, too.  “Close your eyes, Yuu” She giggles again at how intently he’s staring at her, mapping her every action.  He complies with the deman, his eyelashes fluttering as he shuts his eyes right away.

(y/n) only hesitates for a moment longer, unable to help herself from admiring how much more handsome he is up close.  Such a thing shouldn’t have been possible, but this was Okkotsu Yuuta we’re talking about.  Her fingers push into the hair hanging over the nape of his neck, gently pulling him towards her as her own eyes fall shut.

Yuuta’s frozen for a moment when their lips finally do meet, his nerves crawling up his spine and seizing his heart for just a second.  Her lips were so soft he was dying to know if everyone else tonight felt the same spark of warmth that he felt right now.

At that thought, he came back down to earth and realized he needed to seize this moment while he had the chance.  The others had gotten meaningless kisses, and he couldn’t accept that this would be the same.

His hands cradle her jaw as he pulls her in closer to deepen their kiss.  Yuuta hasn’t kissed a lot of people- he’s kissed one person actually, and he was eleven- but when her velvety lips mold into his and she reciprocates his eagerness, he thinks she might be the greatest kisser of all time, gifted with the world’s most perfect pair of pretty and sweet lips.

(y/n) curls her fingers more securely in his hair when she thinks he’s going to pull away.  He acknowledges the silent instruction, taking in a sharp inhale through his nose to accommodate his aching chest.  She might have been part of the blame for that ache, but he wouldn’t dare hold her accountable for it.  Oxygen be damned.

He tilts his head to have better access to the plush of her bottom lip, and his heart is racing again when he feels her smile against him.

No one else got this out of that stupid game, he thinks to himself as he feels a soft pant hit his hot mouth.  His thumb traces along her jaw, pausing at the junction where it meets her throat.  She tilts her head further towards him in a small movement, pushing impossibly closer.  Although her own heart rate is starting to skyrocket, dangerously close to meeting the pace of his, their kisses remain gentle.  Soft and slow, meaning in each one.

Yuuta’s head is spinning, and eventually the quick breaths of air through his nose isn’t enough, and he has to pull away, just enough to catch his breath in fast but deep pants.  He keeps his gentle hold on her face, and they’re still so close that their noses are touching, and the small space between them is their shared air.  His eyes are focused on her as soon as he parts from their kiss, with heavy lids and blown pupils, he’s memorizing every pretty feature.  From parted lips curling into a shy smile, to the deepening color in her cheeks, he takes it all in as though he’d lose his sense of sight tomorrow.

(y/n’s) slower to open her eyes, still lost in the moment, ten feet off the ground and not ready to float back down yet.  When Yuuta chuckles, she feels the deep vibration from his chest resonate against her palms.  He feels warmer, the kind of warmth she’d only felt from a comforting fireplace after a long brutal winter day.  The kind of warmth that comes in sun kissed cheeks and soft, hot sand under bare feet that hardly remembered just how good the sensation could be.  Her heart flutters in her chest before she finally opens her eyes to meet his.  She’d felt his stare before she’d actually seen it.  It was what brought the color to her cheeks.

The pad of Yuuta’s index finger grazes over her pulse point, and a tiny smile forms on his face.

“Your heart’s beating really fast” He says, and when she lets out a breathless laugh, his smile turns into a full on beam, proud of himself for repeating her words back to her. “Yeah, well,” She huffs out, still taking shallow breaths and not quite filling her lungs properly with air.  But it was hard when he was looking at her like that.  She pauses before confirming his own thoughts.  “I was waiting for that kiss all night” ___

tags of ppl who pressured me into writing this: @bai-kage @sugasquatchwrites

[604to647]

Tiny Tim

A The Rockford Portfolio Christmas Special

5.2K/ Detective Tim Rockford x fem!reader

Summary: Tim takes you to the precinct Christmas party.

Warnings: 18+ Content (MDNI pls). Established relationship, soft!Tim, nicknames as usual (Shutterbug, baby, gorgeous). Semi public sex, fingering, unprotected PiV, thrill of being caught, alcohol consumption (reader is tipsy, but this is a devoted relationship with deep trust, not dubcon). Reader wears a dress. Bad 'A Christmas Carol' jokes.

A/N: This is a holiday love letter to all you lovelies who read The Rockford Portfolio 🥹🥹 Thank you thank you for all the love you’ve shown these two - they are one of my favourites to write, I'm always so encouraged by the sweet response I receive on their stories 🥹 This instalment is probably the only one I’ve written that makes more sense if you’ve read some of the others - there are a few callbacks, little winks for those of you who enjoy their stories 🤭 Thank you thank you again and happy holidays! 🎄

Now available: Fic companion Christmas carol 🎵 Detective, It’s Cold Outside 🎵

Dividers by @saradika-graphics / Series Masterlist

Tim watches the scene from across the bar.

It’s like a Renaissance fresco come to life, a modern-day depiction of royal court with you as the monarch at its centre - sitting up high, you’re perched on a barstool looking radiant and gorgeous in a pretty holiday dress that drapes off your curves and cascades over your legs; your feet dangle off the ground, swinging to and fro without a care.  You’re surrounded by a crowd of cops who have arranged themselves in a semi-circle with you at their epicentre - those on your left and right stand or sit on their own stools, while the officers in front of you fan across a stretch of tables.  Every person is angled towards you like a moth trying to fly closer to their flame, all eyes are trained, adoring and fawning, on your pretty face as you laugh and finish up what you were saying.  They hang on your every word, and when you make eye contact or touch your hand to an arm in order to emphasize a point in your story, Tim swears the lucky recipient literally lights up a little.

Tim wonders if he should have told you that you’re kind of a celebrity at the precinct.  No, not because he’s yours.  Yes, it tickled his colleagues to no end that the gruff grizzly bear detective that was Timothy Rockford had been tamed by your gentle hand; they had seen evidence of his previously thought nonexistent softness and docility whenever you would visit.  But he could never claim credit for the esteem in which you were beheld – your renown was all your own.

Even before tonight’s party, there had been a tittering among the various law enforcement departments that you would be in attendance.  Those who had only seen you in passing or heard tales of how Detective Rockford’s lady love had provided much direct or indirect assistance to their cases, were eager to meet you.  No sooner had the two of you entered the bar where tonight’s party was being held than you were swept out of Tim’s arms to make the acquaintance of what seemed like a never-ending queue of his colleagues.  It’s been a while now since Tim lost track of you, sulking solitarily until his partner, Detective Arnold Calloway, came over with a conciliatory beer and pointed to where you’re currently holding court.

The team from Cipher, who had used your Graffiti Alley photos to decrypt the Pie Distribution playbook, are at your feet - ignoring the now lukewarm drinks on their tabletops in favour of trading quippy witticisms with you in between their rounds of raucous laughter at your jokes.

O’Brien and his team who had made up Surveillance Teams Alpha and Bravo the night you obtained information from Buchanan’s girlfriend in the restaurant bathroom that would lead to the apprehension of The Accountant, flank your left.  Whenever you tilt your radiant face towards them, they take full advantage - commanding your attention so they can regale you with more detailed stories about the busts and raids that resulted from your intel.

Tech guys that used the meta data from your aquarium photos to track the movements of Grandma Ursula’s henchman, resulting in the retrieval of the missing briefcase that broke open the case, gather to your right – keeping a watchful eye on the cocktail glass you hold in your hand, prepared to replace it with a ready refill at a moment’s notice should you desire.

The head of Financial Crimes and a few of her analysts who run what has affectionately been named “Operation Spring Roll” (per your request), an intricate and far-reaching money laundering investigation kicked off by your keen observations at The Midnight Palace, slip in to occupy the empty seats next to their colleagues in Cipher, bringing appetizers and bowls of bar snacks as offerings.

Every single one of your admirers appears entranced by your charm and the warmth of your bright aura; convinced that you’re the wittiest, most intriguing person in this bar, they loathe to be torn away from your sweet face and the way it’s alight with genuine joy and holiday mirth.  Tim is all too familiar with how they feel.  He starts to make his way across the bar – individually or collectively, his coworkers have bogarted your attention all night and he’s had enough.  He misses you.

Tim barely makes his presence known, arriving and stopping at the periphery of your audience where your eyes find him immediately, as if drawn to him.

Almost impossibly, your entire face lights up even more and you hold your arm out in his direction; with a hypnotic dance of your hand that’s part flirty wave, part sprinkling of fairy dust over your devotees, you beckon him, “Timmy!!!”

He sees a few cops mouth, smirking, “Timmy?!” and Chen from Cipher actually puts her hands together in prayer and says Thank You to a deity above for this gift with which Tim is sure he will be mercilessly teased later.  But Tim doesn’t care.  No matter how you call, he will always come.

Threading through the maze of chairs and bodies, he reaches you just as you step off the bottom rung of your stool – catching you easily right before you throw your arms around his neck.

“Hi Detective,” you coo, melodic voice a whisper against his lips.

“Hi Shutterbug,” Tim radiates a happiness that you feel as much as you can see - you’re finally back in his arms.

“Timmy.  They all want to talk to me about police stuff, and I’m running out of things I know,” your silly tipsy face conveys some unwarranted trepidation, as if there was any chance in hell you could ever disappoint this group of smitten cops.

“You want to know how to make a bunch of cops scatter?” the twinkle of mischief in Tim’s eyes is mirrored back to him in yours as you nod, nuzzling your nose against his in conspiratorial agreement.

He kisses you. 

And not in a tempered and chaste way one might expect at a work event, where superiors are in attendance and professionalism might be monitored even while off the clock. 

But a full out, no holds barred, deep and passionate kiss that leaves Tim’s colleagues slack-jawed in shock, some even avert their gaze, embarrassed – as if they know they will have to staunchly deny having witnessed this side of their co-worker should they ever be interrogated about its existence.  Tim’s mouth opens and wordlessly demands entry – you happily obey your detective’s directive.  It’s truly beyond your understanding how anyone (you, these cops, anyone breathing) could ever deny Tim anything - his very being so commanding and reassuring that it only feels natural for you to surrender to him every time.  Smoothing your tongue over Tim’s, you let him chase you to the furthest corners of your mouth; sighing when he catches you and licks behind your teeth in victory.

Though most of the onlookers have now left the two of you to your reunion, a few of Tim’s cheekier squad members remain. “Woooooooooooo!” the cheers from the surronding crowd are playful and jovial; there are a couple of whoop, whoops and arm pumps from some of the older detectives who were clearly Arsenio Hall fans.

“Alright, break it up, break it up,” Tim gruffs as you bury yourself into his chest, giggling.  The remaining cops swiftly do as Tim says, going off in different directions – to order more drinks, out for a smoke, all eager to spread the lore about Detective Rockford’s kryptonite to their fellow jolly drunks, leaving you and Tim to stare dreamily into each other’s eyes in the middle of the bar.

Now that the two of you have a moment to yourselves, you can once again hear the bar’s music system that’s been blasting Christmas carols all night.  Bing Crosby’s White Christmas comes over the speakers and you and Tim, still lost in one another, begin to slow dance – Tim presses his forehead to yours as he holds you close, finally letting himself relax now that his broad frame can once again melt and mold to the softness of your body.

Sighing in contentment, you lift your hands to run your gentle fingers through Tim’s rough facial scruff – a gesture that’s as soothing for him as it for you; it’s been great getting to know Tim’s colleagues and super entertaining listening to their stories and jokes, but this is where you’ll choose to be every time, “This has been so fun, Detective.  I don’t know why you don’t like the precinct holiday parties.”

Tim closes his eyes and gives a little snort, “You try being named Tim at Christmas time around a bunch of drunk cops.  The ‘Tiny Tim’ references usually start after the third round.”

You giggle, face now impish and eyes dancing with merriment, “Well, they just don’t know what Tiny Tim is capable of.”

Tim growls, grasp tightening around your waist, “…not that tiny.”  Squealing, you crash your lips to Tim’s, delighting in your detective’s playful touch that’s now amorously roaming your backside.  The two of you, lips never parting, sway over to a darker, less populated area of the bar – leaving Tim’s colleagues to their reveries.

“Ah, well, Detective Rockford, here’s the thing: I know for a fact that there is absolutely nothing tiny about Tiny Tim,” your hand trails down your boyfriend���s hard chest, smoothing over the front of his fancy dress pants to cup his bulge.

Tim jerks sharply to the sensation of your delicate fingers massaging his balls through the fabric; his voice lowers to a rumbled warning, “Shutterbug…”

“Mhhmmm?” you hum cheekily against Detective Rockford’s plush mouth.

“If you keep this up, I’m going to have to arrest myself for public indecency.”

Still drinking in the harmonious ring of your resulting laugh, Tim doesn’t see you subtly look around to see if there are any prying eyes trained on the two of you.  When you find none, you hurriedly tug Tim down the hallway that leads to the restrooms; the bar has individual bathrooms instead of gendered ones, and you quickly find one that’s vacant, dragging Tim inside.

Tim looks surprised to find himself in the relatively well-lit bathroom, “Baby, what are…?”

His adorably naïve question is cut off when you push him up against the wall with surprising force from your soft hands.  The party has been fun, but you were away from Tim for entirely too much of it. 

Though you’re sure it wasn’t by design, nearly every captivating story you heard tonight has heralded your Tim as brave, clever, tough – never backing down in the face of particularly dangerous or puzzling elements of his cases; intimidating scumbag perps that deserved to get a little decency scared into them; displaying incredible feats of intelligence that left his colleagues amazed.  Most of these stories you’ve actually heard before, but you learned tonight that Tim’s version often downplayed his own contributions and prowess – seeing your detective through the lens of his fellow law enforcement officers, hearing their accolades and seeing just how clearly they admire and respect your brilliant boyfriend has made you beam with pride. 

And warm with arousal.  Tim’s competency and humbleness are a one-two punch combination that never fails to turn you on, and by this point of the evening, you’ve heard a lot of stories evidencing both.  You can’t wait any longer to have him.

“There, Detective.  We’re not in public anymore,” you purr, scraping your kitten claws over the black cashmere of the sweater you gifted him, your hands meet in the middle of Tim’s expansive chest to give his smart, silk tie a sharp and quick tug; your cheeky move has absolutely no effect on the mountainous stance of man before you, and instead tips you into his space.  Detective Rockford catches you with little effort, and when you see the smirk he throws your way, you drunkenly chuckle and allow to Tim descend on your lips once more.  Sighing, completely enamoured with the handsome man before you, you throw your arms around his thick neck and give yourself over to Tim’s hungry kisses, matching his tongue stroke for stroke - whimpering as he nibbles and tugs on your plush bottom lip. 

“Feeling needy, gorgeous?” Tim murmurs against your pout, hands gripping your ass in his heavy palms through the luxurious fabric of the dress that he’s been admiring on you all evening.  You lean back and nod, giving him a coquettish, doe-eyed look, “Needed you all night, Timmy.  Felt like I haven’t seen you at all, but I love how everyone’s been telling me stories about how brilliant and vital you are.  All I’ve wanted to do is show you that I feel the same way.”

“Oh, baby, I’ve missed you too,” groans Tim as you claw your nails down his sweater, pressing hard through to the crisp dress shirt underneath – the way both garments stretched taut across his broad frame has you licking your lips; you start lowering to your knees, eyes already trailing to where Tim’s impressive cock is straining valiantly against his dress pants.

To your surprise, Tim’s hands slip under your arms and lift you back up – you whine at being denied his cock in your mouth, but the sweetness of his expression makes it impossible to be mad, “Don’t want you to get that pretty dress dirty on the floor, gorgeous.”  Tim’s thoughtfulness combined with the firm way he maneuvers your body towards the bathroom sink has you positively gushing, any disappointment disappearing.

Standing behind you so that you’re both watching Tim’s bear paw hands snake up your chest, your detective gropes your breasts over the front of your dress and listens as you sigh and whinny; you slump back against your tank of a man, perfectly content to let him have his way with your body. 

Still palming full fistfuls of your boobs, Tim’s long fingers reach up to pull down the neckline of your dress so that your tits come spilling out, eager to greet his hands.  His mouth finds the sweet spot of your neck that he claimed as his long ago, and you watch him continue to paw and knead your breasts, finding your already peaked nipples with ease.  Rolling, pinching, teasing your hardened buds between the rough pads of his fingers, Tim murmurs against your skin, “We gotta be quick and quiet - can you do that for me, Shutterbug?”

You meet the dark gaze of your boyfriend in the mirror and nod feebly; the reminder that you’re at a party full of cops, cops that work day in and day out with the fromidable man behind you who looks like he wants nothing more than to devour you, has you clenching pathetically around nothing.

Nothing escapes the eagle eyes of your detective – he responds to your desperation with a final squeeze of your tits before raking his monster hands, hard and gripping, down your willing body; frantically rucking up the skirt of your dress and bunching the festive fabric above your ass. 

The sound of Tim’s belt buckle clicking open has you arching your back, ass wiggling and eyes closing in giddy anticipation. 

Smack.

You yelp in delight at the bright sting blooming on your ass cheek from Tim’s open palm.  He chuckles as he pulls your lace panties to the side, “Keep your eyes on the mirror, baby.”

The goofily grinning and sassy-eyed you in the mirror chirps, “Yes, Detective!” about to give him a cheeky salute when you’re rendered witless, dissolving into a puddle of lust at the feel of Tim’s thick fingers gliding through your folds.

He doesn’t tease you for long - finding you already wet and willing, Tim easily slides two of his fingers into your sopping hole; he bites down at the base of your neck and you keen as your boyfriend’s long reaching touch grazes your softest, most intimate parts.

Your reflection unravels and whimpers, “Pl-, please, Tim!”

Detective Rockford’s obsidian gaze meets yours in the glass and he acquiesces to the request you can’t quite vocalize with a quickening of his thrusts; the slap, slap, slap of his palm meeting your desire drenched pussy echoes off the walls of the small bar bathroom like the beat of a naughty Christmas carol.

Spurred on by the buzz of tonight’s alcohol and the titillating knowledge that Tim’s colleagues are only a short hallway away on the other side of the bathroom door, and that any or all of them could hear you or even come knocking the next moment, you start to crest shamefully quick.  His knowledge of your body’s pleasure so familiar and intimate, Tim recognizes the fluttering of your walls and swiftly adds a third finger.  You cry out, one hand flying up to muffle the sound as you press back against your detective’s hard chest; the other Tim cradles in his free paw and slips up your skirt and down the front of your panties, big hand over yours - using your lithe fingers like a quill to scrawl his command to your clit.

“Come for me.”  Tim’s baritone growl is the last thing you hear before the air in the room rushes past your ears and you shudder at the silence that seemingly rings; biting down on your own hand, tears spring to your eyes at the sting of pain and the force of the orgasm that hits you.

You barely register as Tim’s fingers slow through your come down, withdrawing and finding their way to his mouth.  The you in the mirror hazily watches as he sucks his fingers clean with a wicked grin, winking at you before nibbling playfully at your earlobe, “Taste so sweet, Shutterbug.”

Giggling, you pull your detective’s face down to yours for a tender but desperate kiss, your cunt already feeling empty and needy.  Tim returns your affections ten-fold, hands frantically pushing down his pants and boxers, releasing his hard and thrumming cock with a slap against the smooth dip of your lower back.  You whine pitifully, shimmying in Tim’s tight hold and pushing back to try and angle his dick down to where you need him; he chuckles darkly in your ear and grumbles, “Brace yourself, baby.”  You place both hands firmly on the ledge of the sink counter and exhale shakily when you feel Tim wick the head of his cock through your slick, gripping hard as he firmly pushes in.

Tim’s eyes never leave your lust blown ones in the mirror.  He sets a purposeful and delicious rhythm - pulling out nearly all the way so that you pout, letting you yearn for the loss of his stretch for a moment too long before slamming back in with a heavy drive of his hips and bottoming out each time with an aggressive snarl.  He does this over and over and over, his punishing pace never wavering; your eyes start to roll and your bottom lip starts to smart from how hard you’re biting down to keep from screaming.

“Maybe we should let them hear, baby.”

“Let everyone in this bar know who you belong to.”

“They kept you all to themselves tonight – need to remind them that you’re mine.”

Tim punctuates each of his possessive words with a particularly harsh thrust, jolting you hard against the counter. 

“Tim!” Your arms fly up to wrap behind his neck, and the reflected vision of you being bounced on Detective Tim Rockford’s hard cock with your supple tits tumbling whorishly out of your party dress, sends the both of you rocketing towards a dual high.

“You’re fucking perfect, Shutterbug.”

“No wonder they all want a piece of you.”

“But they can’t have you.”

“You’re mine, baby.”

“Mine.”

“Yours, yours, yours,” your breathy declaration sung to the chorus of your orgasm, Tim comes shortly after to the tight squeeze of your warm walls claiming him as yours.

“I love you, Detective.”

“I love you more, Shutterbug.”

The two of you stay at the party for just one more round of drinks; Tim’s arm never leaves your waist, tucking your body securely against his.  As far as he’s concerned, his colleagues have monopolized enough of your time this evening, you’re all his now; you can’t help but enjoy Tim’s harmless display of possessiveness when his fellow officers swarm and try to engage you as they did before. 

Perhaps in retaliation, the Tiny Tim jokes start coming in rapid succession:

“Tim, are you feeling tired? Is it hard to stand?  Do we to find you a wittle crutch?”

“Isn’t it past Tiny Tim’s bedtime?  He’s just a little guy.”

“Leaving already?  Bah humbug!”

“Should we be calling Bob Cratchit?  Does Tiny Tim need a lift?”

“No, don’t go, Rockford!  Who’s going have god bless us, every one??!”

You can’t help but laugh at that last one as you and Tim sweep out of the bar; Tim raising his hand and flipping the bird to his friends without ever looking back.

The December air outside feels crisp and pleasant against your skin, still warm from tonight’s drinks and the crowded party.  By some coincidence, the bar is in the same neighbourhood as the restaurant where Tim took you on your third first date, and much like that night, you and Tim opt to take the twenty-or-so minute walk home.  Though the fresh air sobers you, you remain cheerful and giddy from tonight’s festivities and a general sense of seasonal merriment – his hand never leaving yours, an amused Tim lets you happily swing your arms as you walk, occasionally giving you a twirl on the sidewalk and smiling widely as you duck under his beefy arm and spin so that the skirt of your dress fans out with a dancer like grace.  Chirping cheerfully, you fill Tim in on all the courageous and funny stories his colleagues shared with you tonight and delight in the way his face reddens in embarrassment.

“I’m so lucky, Tim! I get to call the biggest, baddest, smartest detective on the squad as my own.  And I also know him to be so sweet, and kind, and funny.  I’m truly the luckiest girl in the world,” your words and eyes are genuine, all adoring.

Tim can’t help but grin dopily back.  He takes off his tan trench coat to drape over your shoulders and accepts your quick, sweet peck of gratitude before countering, “I’m the lucky one, Shutterbug.  It was clear to every single person in the bar tonight that you’re a star, everyone’s dream – and you choose me.  I’m the luckiest man in the world.”

Your chest swells with affection for your tender-hearted boyfriend – Tim never fails to make you feel cherished, supported and loved, and of course, always so very safe and protected.  You’re sure that if the people of the city knew even half of what you know about how deeply Tim cares and takes seriously his charge of their protection, they would all be as in love with him as you are.  It’s no wonder that you had felt that initial spark with him when he was just diligently doing his duty all those many moons ago at the aquarium – he had been so earnest and dedicated to the job, you’re convinced you fell in love with him on the spot, “We’re both so lucky that you’re who I ended up interviewing with at the aquarium during the Grandma Ursula case.”

“It wasn’t all luck, Shutterbug,” Tim flashes a shit eating grin.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, that day at the aquarium, MacMillan and I were both interviewing potential witnesses.  And when we got down to the final few interviews, I bribed him to let me question you.”

You’re absolutely shocked and delighted by this revelation, “Detective Rockford!! You’re diabolical!  What did the favour of my company cost you?”

“I had to transcribe all of MacMillan’s interview notes from that day… and for the following month.  Plus, he made me drive all the way to a deli across town to pick up his favourite sandwich.”

“Omigod,” you giggle, “And?”

“Hmmm?”

“Was it worth it?”

“The sandwich? I did get myself one - it was pretty delicious.”

You swat playfully at Tim’s chest, “No, silly.  Not the sandwich – what you transcribed all those notes for.”

“Absolutely.  Changed my life for the better. You're priceless, baby.”

“Oh Tim,” you sigh at your detective’s romantic words.  The truth is you’re absolutely gobsmacked that Tim went through all that effort for you when he didn’t even know you; knowing what you do now about Tim’s instinct and how often the success of his cases rest on its sharp edge, it makes your heart sing that he had had a feeling, saw something in you worth pursuing.  You tell him as much.

“I’ve been grateful for you since the moment I saw you, Shutterbug,” says Tim sincerely, “When you were in that waiting area, patiently letting the families and field trips go ahead of you, I knew I was in the presence of genuine grace and kindness.  I- I don’t run across that very often in my line of work – you’re so special, baby.  I was having such a shit day and you were an unexpected beacon of light.  I think, selfishly, I couldn’t let you go without basking a little longer in your warmth.”

Tears spring to your eyes so quickly that you have to turn away from Tim to hide how emotional his confession has made you.  You had felt such a strong connection to him that day as well – Tim had been so sweet and patient, encouraging in his words for your photography when he had no reason to be; your gratitude had only been compounded when you bore witness to the enthusiasm and commitment Tim held for his policework.  And since the day of the Grandma Ursula case verdict, your feelings of admiration and awe for this strong, honourable man have only grown.

You tug Tim along the twinkle lights illuminated path, still unable to look at him while admitting these sentiments, “When we didn’t talk at all during those seven months of the Grandma Ursula case, I thought maybe I had made you up – it didn’t seem possible to have properly gauged the measure of a man so smart, kind, and honourable from just the few times we interacted.  But Tim, you exceed even my wildest fantasies with how steadfast, loving, respectful, caring you are to me everyday.  You’re the man of my dreams.”

If you were hoping to avoid getting overwhelmed by your feelings, thinking about how much you love your detective and all the reasons you can’t live without him has certainly not been the way to do it.  Swimming in your own happiness, you brush away your tears with the sleeve of Tim’s jacket and quicken your pace, your footsteps timed to the thundering beat of your very full heart.

You walk so quickly that your hand slips from Tim’s and in your surprise at the loss of his warm, comforting grip, you turn around – the sight that greets you leaves you stunned.  Both hands flying up to cover your mouth, now dropped opened in a placid ‘o’ shape, you’re unable to contain the loud gasp that escapes.

Tim is still where he was when you inadvertently let go of his hand, but now down on one knee – in his upturned palm he holds an open ring box, his rich brown eyes swirling with a storm of deep emotion, love.

You walk the few steps back to Tim in silence, teary eyes crinkling from a smile that you can’t quite hide behind your hands.  Your barely concealed joy makes Tim’s heart soar and calms his nerves somewhat.

When you finally stand before him, Timothy Rockford, first line attack dog of the LAPD Detective Squad, scourge of the city’s hardened criminals, and certified grump who hates all holidays and holiday parties, melts in front of the woman he loves.  He looks up into the eyes of his personal goddess, the one who makes it safe for him to reveal his soft underbelly, nourishes him and has his back in every way that matters on this mortal plane he had long resigned to walking alone before meeting her, and asks the most important question he’s ever had to pose, inside or outside of an interrogation room.

“Shutterbug, when we met, I couldn’t have fathomed how much better my life was going to get with you in it.  You’re the embodiment of all the goodness that for a very long time I was convinced existed in too short supply in this world.  But not with you, baby – you’re generous and open, and the sweetness and compassion you extend to me and everyone around you feels never-ending.  You give me so much, but the most important is something I didn’t even know I was missing: a home.  You’re my home, Shutterbug.  A home full of love and softness.  I- I never knew that could be in the cards for me, or that anyone like you existed, never mind that you would choose me.  I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve you, but if you allow me, I want to spend the rest of our lives coming home and loving you.”

You’re nodding now, happy tears overflowing.

Tears now rolling down his own face, Tim chokes out, “Will you marry me?”

“Yes, yes, Tim!  I’ll marry you!!” You cry, launching yourself into Detective Rockford’s arms, practically knocking him and the ring box to the ground.

Wrapping his arms tight around his little slice of heaven, Tim helps you both stand; pulling back only so he can slip the diamond ring that he had so long ago bought and hid in the back of his sock drawer, waiting for the right time (a time that wouldn’t be too soon), on your ring finger.  You admire the beauty of this bright flawless thing, an actual physical embodiment of Tim’s love – still in shock that something, someone, could be so exquisite and yours.  Thankful and humbled before its, his, grace, you place your hands on both sides of your fiancé’s handsome face as he brings his careful paws up to yours and you meet for a long, perfect kiss.

Still feeling like you’re in a dream, you start heading home - alternating between walking while holding out your left hand and admiring it in a daze, and looking back at Tim’s blinding smile, stopping to kiss him again when you see the look of devotion and awe that he radiates back at you.  This continues for several blocks until, giddy and blissful, you suddenly notice the slow licking flames of want that have been keeping you warm on this chilly December walk – immediately, you start pulling Tim towards your shared destination with renewed urgency.

“What’s the hurry, Shutterbug?” laughs Tim.

“Want to get home, Detective,” you giggle, “so I can ride my new fiancé until we both come so loud the neighbours complain."

At this, Tim quickens his pace, long legs taking strong purposeful strides - one for every two of yours; his eagerness and boyish grin making you laugh, “Then tomorrow, after we celebrate some more on every surface of the apartment, I want you to take me to that deli across town and I’m going to buy MacMillan a ‘thank you’ sandwich myself.”

You squeal in laughter as Detective Tim Rockford breaks into a full out jog, practically carrying you, his Shutterbug, love of his life, raison d’etre – fiancé, wife-to-be, the future Mrs. Rockford (Oh, he likes the sound of that!), all the way home.

A/N 2: We time hop a lot in this series, a lot of the stories not necessarily happening in the order they're written/posted and I don't think it matters much - but for those that are wondering, a little note on timing. This story can be considered the most recent in the timeline of Timmy and Shutterbug's relationship; I consider it to take place a good while after Sniffles (when they move in together). Sniffles I imagine to take place 3-4 months after Husband Material, and before the Sleepy Trilogy. I'm not terribly committed to when the others slot in, but I always think of Dance for Me as also taking place when they're already living together.

Thank you again for reading and happy holidays - god (nondenominational) bless you, every one 🥹🥹😘

[unofficialwriting]

She calls me Freddie (Pt. 3)

Pairing: Fred Weasley x Fem!Gryffindor!Reader

Warnings: Fluff, banter, my portrayal of Charlie Weasley, underage drinking, Ron and Harry aren’t fighting for as long (sorry not sorry)

Summary: The competitors are selected and the first task approaches quickly. After Harry succeeds the twins put together a party for Gryffindor

Word count: 5.2k

(Part 3 - Find all other parts here!)

༺═────────────═༻

A good few weeks passed before your hair fully returned to normal and even though you considered it, you didn’t make Fred dye his again. But you did need to go through a couple more boxes on yourself. After the third cycle, the dye finally faded away to its normal color rather than red, which you welcomed back gratefully.

Even after all the time that had passed, the competitors still weren’t chosen. You all tried to go about your day as normal, but anticipation and excitement quickly began to spread through the school. Everyone, student and staff, was eager to start the tournament. Although everyone had entered within the first few days of the year, the selection wouldn’t be made until tonight, weeks later.

After dinner everyone gathered in the great hall, chatting on about their guesses on who would be the three students. Some of the tables had been set aside and replaced with the wood bleachers, situated so that the goblet was in the center of the room and everyone would have a good view of it. You sat on these bleachers just one seat in front of Fred, leaning back to let his knees support you.

Dumbledore stepped up to the cup and instructed everyone to sit, waiting until they did so to begin speaking. “Now the moment you’ve all been waiting for, the champion selection!” He announced to the now quiet room. Every single one of you were paying attention. The professor waved a hand across the room, dimming the torches until the blue flame was the main source of light.

He stepped toward the cup, staring at it as if willing it to do something. On cue, the blue fire suddenly turned red and spit out a small piece of paper, which Dumbledore caught. “The Durmstrang champion is,” he started, reading off the name. “Viktor Krum!” Cheers came from their table and everyone clapped him on the back. Viktor stood and walked down to the headmaster, shaking his hand.

With no warning, the goblet presented another name, this time written on an elegant piece of parchment lined with gold. “The champion for Beauxbatons is Fleur Delacor!” Fleur stood with a smile, walking towards Dumbledore with applause following her. She shook his hand as well and then off to the next competitor.

“The Hogwarts champion, Cedric Diggory!” The room erupted into cheers as his name was called, being a popular choice amongst the Hogwarts entries. Cedric wore a proud smile, accepting every congratulations he was given on the way up to the rest of the champions. He shook Dumbledore’s hand before joining them.

“I still think I should’ve been able to enter.” Fred complained as the applause died out. You put a hand on his knee sympathetically.

“If only you were a year older.” You told him, still using his legs as the back of a chair. He absentmindedly began to twirl a piece of your hair.

“Excellent! We now have our three champions!” Dumbledore announced. “But in the end, only one will go down in history. Only one will hoist this chalice of champions. This vessel of victory. The Tri-wizard cup!” Everyone’s attention was directed to the end of the hall where the cover was lifted off the trophy. It was a blue and silver cup, decorated elegantly and giving off a bright glow. The entire room applauded once more.

The celebration was suddenly put on hold, heads turning back to the stone goblet. The flame danced again in preparation of a fourth name. It turned red and another piece of paper was shot into the air, falling slowly into the headmaster’s hands.

“Harry Potter,” he read quietly. The entire room turned towards Harry, who sat on your right side. You glanced at him and he met your eyes nervously before looking back in Dumbledore’s direction. “Harry Potter?” He called, scanning the room for the boy.

Harry tried sinking further into his seat and you could feel the dread coming off of him. “Harry Potter!” Dumbledore yelled, finally spotting him.

“For goodness sake, Harry.” Hermione said, reaching down and grabbing his shoulder, pushing him in the right direction. The entire room was silent enough that you could hear the crackling of the fire. Harry reluctantly made his way to the professor, each slow step bringing more tension to the room.

The boy was handed his name and then headed toward the rest of the champions, his eyes moving between all the whispering students around him. The whispers soon turned into protests. “He’s a cheat!” “He’s not even seventeen yet!” Harry slouched, making him look smaller than normal. He passed the teachers, receiving looks from every one of them except for McGonagall who put a hand on his shoulder.

With all four students selected, the flame in the goblet died out until it was extinguished, leaving the room quiet and dark again. Dumbledore seemed to come back to his senses. “You’re all dismissed!” He yelled, hurrying everyone out of the hall so he could attend to the new situation. You gave Harry a sympathetic look, which he didn’t see because he was staring down at the floor, confused. You stood, taking Fred’s hand when he offered and letting him hold yours while you stepped off the bleachers.

“How do you supposed he did it?” Ron asked out in the hallway, now that the crowd dispersed.

“It doesn’t look like he did anything.” You replied. “He looked more confused than we were.”

“You don’t think he figured out a way to enter illegally?” Fred added, walking beside you.

“I don’t think there is a way to enter illegally. And definitely not a way that a fourth-year could figure out. Even Harry.” You responded and Hermione agreed with you. But there wasn’t any way to know for sure what happened until you were told straight from Harry.

─────────────────────────

Time passed in anticipation as everyone waited for the first task to be announced. You were told a couple of days after the champions were chosen that Harry didn’t put his name in the goblet and he would be competing just like the other three. Most people didn’t believe him and were even mad at him for being a competitor, but you stood by your belief. There’s no way he entered on his own.

As far as the first task goes, there would be no telling when or what it would be. It could be days from now or weeks. The one thing this tournament was good at is secrecy.

You sat on the couch in the currently quiet common room, reading one of the books you picked up from the library. During this time of day, most students were out and about, except for you and now Fred. He was silent entering the room until he jumped down onto the couch next to you, making you jump. “God, Fred.” You shook your head, ignoring him and drawing your gaze back down to your book.

He took it from you, setting it down on the table in a way to make sure you wouldn’t lose your page. You crossed your arms, glancing back up at him. “I have a secret.” He crossed his legs, facing you with a dorky smile.

“Oh yeah?” You replied, shifting so that you sat against the arm of the couch.

“But you can’t tell anyone because I’m not really supposed to know.”

“I can’t make any promises.”

“Well, then I can’t tell you, love.” He shrugged, acting like he was getting ready to stand and leave. But even if you were going to tell someone— which you weren’t— he would probably share it with you anyway.

“Fine,” You set a hand on his leg to keep him there. “I won’t tell anyone.”

He looked around him as if there were anyone else in the common room and leaned in close to you, brushing your hair out of the way so he could whisper in your ear. You contained a shiver as his fingers brushed against your neck. “I know what the first task is. “He said, boasting.

You sat back to look him in the eyes, raising an eyebrow. “How?” You asked him skeptically. “No offense, but you’re the last person they would tell.”

“Ok well, I don’t know exactly what it is but I do know what’s in it.” He admitted, his gaze briefly drifting to whatever was near the floor.

“And what is that?”

“Dragons,” he announced, waiting for your reaction. You sat up a little.

“Dragons?”

“Dragons.” He repeated. “And for your information, I said I wasn’t supposed to know. They only told me because my brother—”

“Charlie?” You interrupted, causing Fred to abandon the rest of his sentence.

He sighed, rolling his eyes. “Yes, Charlie’s coming.” He said, already knowing your reaction. You grinned at the news.

“I haven’t seen him since Christmas! When’s he getting here?” You asked, speaking quickly. You had first met Charlie back in your first year and he immediately became an older brother to you. Even after he graduated, you still saw him during the holidays.

“We’re supposed to help him unload the dragons tonight.” Fred explained. “And he specifically instructed us to bring you.” Fred tilted his head toward you, amused at your excitement.

“Of course he did,” You told him, resting an arm on the back of the couch. “Otherwise he’d have to wait to see his favorite sibling again until Christmas.”

Fred shook his head. It was a running joke between you all and after the first few times it was told, it stopped bothering him. “Well, lucky for you. You get to see your favorite Weasley every day.”

You tilted your head, making a face that suggested Fred wasn’t your favorite. Even though evidence would prove otherwise. He scoffed and grabbed you from your spot on the couch, pulling you toward him to tickle you. “I know I didn’t just see you make that face.”

You laughed against your will, squirming to get out of his arms. “Fred, you’re torturing me!” You got out between giggles. You escaped his tickling but he still locked his arms around you, trapping you there.

“Freddie, Let me go!” You begged, using your hands to try and pry his arms off, clearly unsuccessful.

“Not until you take it back,”

“I didn’t even say anything!”

“You know what you did, y/n l/n.” He pouted exaggeratedly, loosening his grip a little when you stopped wiggling.

“Fine. You’re my favorite,” You admitted with a sigh.

“Your favorite what?”

“Freddie!”

“Your favorite what?” He teased you, squeezing you tightly. You turned around in his arms so that you were facing him.

“Okay, you’re my favorite person in the entire world.” you told him, making a stupid face at him. He paused for a split second. That wasn’t the answer he expected. But just as every other time, he snapped out of it quickly.

“Well, I’m flattered.” He replied, letting his hand slide to your shoulders and then down your arms to hold your hands. “And you’ll be happy to hear that you’re my favorite person too.” Fred booped your nose, putting a little smile on your face.

“That’s wonderful news.” You stated simply, taking in the details of the boy you were looking at. God, he really was attractive. And it was a mystery why it took you so long to realize it.

─────────────────────────

After dark, you all had to take a walk through the woods to get to the spot where the dragons were brought in. You, Fred, George, and Ron all came to see Charlie, each of you with a little light at the tip of your wands that acted as a flashlight.

“Where’s Ginny?” You asked, using your wand to see where you were walking.

“Dunno,” George replied with a shrug. “She said she’d see Charlie tomorrow.”

Despite the light he held, Ron tripped over a root and stumbled a few feet before catching himself and standing again. “I mean this with no offense,” He started, brushing himself off. “But why are you here? I mean he’s our brother—” He was cut off by Fred jabbing him with his elbow, sending him a brotherly glare.

“Because clearly he likes me better.” You returned, not bothered by his question. The sound of dragons growling in the distance was now becoming more audible.

“What, that’s ridiculous—” Ron was cut off again by George.

“No, she’s right. He said specifically in his owl that he likes her better than all three of us combined. And he wants her help with the dragons.” He explained to his younger brother.

“And anyway, she was invited. So why don’t you close that big mouth of yours, Ronnie.” Fred said, shoving his brother’s shoulder.

You came up on the spot, first seeing the four huge cages, all covered so that you couldn’t see what was in them. However, you did see a tall red-haired man climbing down from one of them. He beamed when he saw your group.

“Charlie doesn’t prefer her over his own brothers.” Ron mumbled. Fred glanced down at his brother and then gestured to you, who was already greeting Charlie.

“There she is!” He said, pulling you into a huge bear hug. It felt like he waited until you couldn’t breathe to let go of you. Charlie had a grin on his face, which was painted in a thin layer of ash. It spread even into his long red hair he had tied up, revealing the assortment of rings he wore in his ears. “How’s my favorite sibling?”

This was clearly meant to piss of Ron, which worked flawlessly. “She’s not even your sister,” He complained, crossing his arms. You shot him a look.

Charlie glanced at Ron and then Fred, eyeing him with a smirk. “Well, not yet.” He responded, sending a wink in your direction. You felt heat move to your cheeks, even more so at the look on Fred’s face.

“Nice to see you too, Charlie.” Fred responded sarcastically, doing his best to quickly shake off his previous expression.

Once Charlie properly greeted his brothers, he handed out hard leathery coats, gloves, and boots. “What are these for?” Ron asked, putting on the garments. You slipped yours on, letting it fall around you. It was long enough to reach your boots, making it so your whole body was covered.

“That’s to keep you from burning to death when we get a look at these guys,” Charlie responded, patting the cage. “They’re definitely not happy after such a long trip in such a small cage.” Ron visibly gulped and made sure to button up the coat completely.

“That’s small?” George asked, watching his older brother make his way to the first cage. He nodded casually.

“For them, it is.” Charlie added. He was around dragons long enough that he could forget none of this was normal for everyone else. Most people have never even seen one in person.

On each corner of the cage, the cover was held in place by thick chains, which carried a lock just as impressive in size. “Put your hoods on,” Charlie instructed, kneeling down to the first lock. “And make sure you don’t get your face melted. That coat is completely fireproof but anything uncovered is gonna get burned.” He pointed out a little flap on the inside of your coat that you could lift over your face if needed.

Charlie flicked his wand, unlocking the first corner. The chain fell and allowed its portion of the cover to flap a little. The dragon inside rumbled at the movement. “Get ready!” He called, walking over to the next lock where you stood.

He unlocked it and as soon as the chain fell, the cover lifted and fell toward the other side of the cage, revealing the dragon inside. There was absolutely no warning but Charlie somehow grabbed you quickly enough, covering your face and turning you so your back was toward the dragon. Within part of a second, fire surrounded you two, simply bouncing off of your jackets. You felt nothing more than a a sudden wave of heat.

Once it ended, Charlie brushed any remaining flames off of you and turned toward the creature. He spoke firmly to it in a dialect you didn’t recognize, which settled the dragon.

You glanced over at Fred, who stared back at you with wide eyes and his mouth slightly agape. “Bloody hell.” He said quietly, putting a hand to his chest so he could start breathing again.

Charlie spoke like this for a minute until the dragon sat contently in its cage. That’s when you finally got a good look at it. It was absolutely huge, with sharp horns running across its back and down its tail, covering the majority of its body. Charlie wasn’t joking when he said the cage was too small. “A horntail?” You asked, beyond impressed. You received a proud grin from him, as if he was showing you his child.

“Isn’t he beautiful?” He replied, pulling off the rest of the cover. Fred walked to your side reluctantly, not quite trusting that it was done breathing fire.

“I’ve never seen one in person,” you said in absolute awe. It’s huge head turned toward you, eyes focusing on your face for a few moments before losing interest. The dragon turned around in its cage, getting a good look at its new surroundings.

Charlie had you all split up and take a section of the remaining cages at a time. “These ones won’t be so aggressive.” He assured. “The horntail was the hardest of all of them.” You and Charlie walked ahead to get to the next cage, which was parked farther away to avoid conflict between the dragons.

“So, when are you going to start dating my little brother?” Charlie asked suddenly, gesturing to Fred who walked a little ways behind. You snapped your head up to him.

“What are you talking about, Charlie? We’re not dating.” You replied to him, taken aback by his forward question.

“Oh please, y/n.” He said, wiping a bit of ash off his face, which smudged black against his pale skin. “We’ve all been taking bets since your first year.”

You stuttered, clearly not knowing how to respond. He laughed at this, stopping at the corner of the cage.

“If you say you don’t like him even a little then you’re lying.” He said, kneeling down and unlocking the first lock. “And I need you to hurry up and get with him or I’ll lose money to Bill.” Charlie has always been one to say exactly what he was thinking but this was the first time it caught you so off guard. Ron was on the other side and undid the second lock, unveiling a smaller green dragon. This one was quite vocal but didn’t attempt to roast you.

“I’m so glad you know how I feel about him, Charlie.” You replied, crossing your arms. He shrugged and smiled, turning to remove the cover completely.

You noticed George struggling with a cage by himself so you walked over to help him, trying to avoid any further interrogation from his older brother.

“Oi, Fred. Help me with this one!” Charlie called, heading to the last cage. Fred passed you on the way over, nudging you playfully with his elbow. You made a face at him, brining out his wonderful laugh.

You made it to George, shaking your head and sighing as you kneeled down beside him. “God, does everyone think I’m in love with Fred?” You asked sarcastically. George paused for a moment and glanced at you, then returned to his work.

“Yes,” he responded simply. “But to be fair, most of us have a filter. Unlike Charlie” He nodded to the next lock and you moved there.

“I don’t know why everyone assumes that.” You muttered, lifting your wand to the lock in front of you.

“Well, are you?” George questioned, his eyes still focused on his corner of the cage.

“No!” You snapped defensively. But then your eyes drifted to Fred and you weren’t so sure. The sight of him made you feel like melting right there. He looked like he was actually starting to enjoy this, smiling as a smaller red dragon pressed its nose against the cage to greet him. He looked different to you lately. Just looking at him started to make your stomach flip.

George caught your stare. “You sure?”

You sighed, letting your face soften as you watched him. “No,” You said quietly. George looked up at you, surprised that you admitted it.

Do you even know how you feel about him? So much has change since the summer, but maybe that’s exactly why. Maybe you were proving everyone right after all. You paused for a minute before continuing on, looking down at George. “You can’t tell Fred.”

He glanced at his twin and then at you, probably considering wether or not to agree. After a brief moment, he gave you a soft smile. “I won’t, I promise.”

“Thank you, George.” You said, relieved. Charlie came over to your cage and helped you lift the cover completely to reveal a Swedish short snout, which was already fairly calm.

─────────────────────────

It was late when you finally finished since Charlie wanted every dragon to be settled perfectly into their temporary enclosures. “When is the task?” You asked him.

“Two days from now.” He answered casually, giving each dragon a once over.

“And how long are you staying?”

“I’ll be leaving with them once they’re done.” He told you and shoved your shoulder playfully. “But I’ll still see you for Christmas. You’re coming to the burrow, right?”

“I don’t think I have a choice, Charlie.” You said with a chuckle. Fred appeared by your side, resting an arm around your shoulder. “Fred is going to drag me there wether I like it or not.”

“Absolutely correct.” He responded, booping your nose and giving you a stupid perfect smile. Your eyes were stuck on his for a moment, mimicking his soft expression until you thought about your conversation with George. Your gaze drifted to him briefly, only to see his smirk.

Once Charlie was satisfied and absolutely sure all four dragons were taken care of, he let you go. The walk back was long and dark and the woods seemed to be endless. Fred offered an arm to you until you exited the forest, which you took and didn’t let go of even when you reached the castle.

A certain tension hung in the air between you two, there because both of you wanted to say something you couldn’t. Fred broke this with whatever thought was on his mind. “Glad we got to see Charlie.” He said sarcastically, coaxing a quiet laugh out of you.

“I imagine he had the same conversation with you, then?” You inquired, glancing down at the stone floor beneath your feet. The castle was dimly lit but still much brighter than the pitch black of the forest.

“That depends on if we’re thinking of the same conversation.” He responded, avoiding saying the words directly.

“I think we are.”

“I think we are too.”

Out of all your years of knowing Fred, this was the first time your talking flowed almost awkwardly. Normally it came so naturally to you two.

There was a long pause before you spoke again. “He’s just being Charlie though. Just ridiculous.” When you said it, you weren’t sure you meant it as much as before. Honestly, Charlie was likely not being ridiculous at all.

“Yeah, ridiculous.” Fred replied. Was there disappointment in his voice? God, the awkwardness made you want to squirm. That awkwardness was exactly why you didn’t want Fred to know what you said to George. It would ruin the dynamic between you, which was years in the making.

─────────────────────────

The next two days went by quickly and after that night you both seemed to forget about what happened with Charlie. Or at least pretended it didn’t happen. Regardless, both of you were back to normal. That morning the task was finally announced, giving only a couple of hours notice to the spectators.

The stadium, which would hold the event, was already occupied by nearly every student and teacher. You had managed to find and keep three sits for you and the twins, who had decided to hold betting. Once they had gone through every row twice, they finally arrived at your seats. “Look at this! I’m not even mad they canceled Quidditch this year!” Fred yelled over the crowd. You gave him a look, feeling the opposite about the situation.

“Well, I am.” You replied, still irritated that your sport had been put on hold for the year. Fred stopped beside you, letting George move to your other side.

“You’re always mad, Y/n.” George added, leaning over the wood barrier in front of you. Down below on the stadium floor were sharp jagged rocks, crowding the arena. On one end was a large golden egg, sitting just in front of a huge opening where each dragon would enter.

The objective of the task was to capture the egg, which was protected by the dragon. You imagined the type of dragon would be paired to each champion at random. But some would have a harder time than others, given that the horntail for example is much more aggressive than the welsh green and will guard his egg much more fiercely.

Suddenly the canon went off, sending the crowd roaring with more applause. The first competitor was Cedric, who took on the Swedish short snout. He collected his egg and made it out unscathed. Cedric was followed by Viktor Krum with the Chinese fireball and Fleur with the Welsh green.

“Harry has the horntail.” You said, barely audible over the yelling. “That seems hardly fair considering he’s only fourteen!”

“I don’t think they chose it for Harry on purpose.” Fred replied, clearly not as concerned as you were. You sighed and leaned down on the barrier.

Harry was introduced and then entered the stadium and reluctantly, taking in the sight. Everyone cheered when he entered, except for Hermione below you who looked far more worried.

The crowd went still in anticipation. The stadium below you suddenly looked abandoned, showing absolutely no sign of the dragon. You watched Harry make up his mind and make a start toward the egg, only to be stopped immediately by a huge tail swinging and hitting the rock just above his head. The crowd gasped as Harry rolled to the side, barely avoiding it.

The dragon, which you had seen calm only a few nights ago, now climbed the rocks with a huge growl and turned back to Harry. You gripped the wood tightly, Fred taking your hand off it to keep you from getting splintered.

The creature spotted the boy and sent fire in his direction, once again barely missing Harry. He made a run for the egg, followed closely by his opponent. The dragon gave Harry several more blows, swinging its tail and sending him flying. The crowd gasped and you grabbed Fred’s sleeve, clasping a hand over your mouth. It was a miracle he wasn’t just impaled.

Harry ducked behind a rock, just in time to avoid being burned. “Your wand, Harry!” Hermione yelled. “Your wand!” As if he heard her, he lifted his want, shouting a spell you couldn’t hear over the noise.

A few seconds later, a broom came speeding overhead, heading in Harry’s direction. He managed to jump onto it before more of the dragon’s fire reached him. Everyone applauded, Hermione probably the loudest.

Harry flew toward the egg, reaching down and just missing it. “Ooh” came from the crowd as he rose again to turn around, followed by the dragon. Everyone paused, hearing the crunch of metal breaking and seeing the chain falling to the ground, removing the only thing keeping the creature in the stadium.

The pattern in the audience continued with gasps this time as the dragon was freed from the area, forcing Harry to fly out and away from it. They left destruction in their path, nearly taking out the professors.

“Yes!” George cheered.

“Well done, dragon!” Fred followed. Harry and the dragon quickly ducked out of sight, leaving everyone else to wait for their return. It was several minutes before this happened.

Harry appeared over the rocks, his broom sturggling to take him back to the stadium. He ducked down and this time succeeded in taking ahold of the egg, which immediately sent the crowd into shouts and cheers.

─────────────────────────

Everyone met Harry on the walk back, taking turns clapping him on the back. Hermione, who had zero faith in his survival, jumped into his arms. “Well done, Harry!” You congratulated. The boy was still out of breath and covered in dirt and a little blood.

Ron grabbed his shoulders, taking the egg out of his hands and examining it. “Well, how are we going to celebrate?”

“We’ll take care of that, mate.” Fred chimed in, slapping his brother on the back. You could already see a plan forming in the twins’ head. And take care of it, they did.

It was late at night when you finally made it back to the common room, which you entered with Hermione. You were quickly hit with loud music, traveling effortlessly through your ears. The sound made your heart seem to hop right out of your chest, and the sight of the Gryffindors crowded in the common room increased that feeling. It was a miracle McGonagall hadn’t found out about this yet.

“Oh god, what did they do?” Hermione muttered as you stepped into the room. You two were exact opposites in your reaction.

Right through the door, you were grabbed by Fred, who placed a hand carefully on both of your arms. “I was wondering when you would get here, darling.” He told you. Hermione gave you a smirk as he dragged you away, leading you through the sea of Gryffindors.

“Are you drunk, Freddie?” You asked him, knowing full well he acted similar drunk as he did normally, but he wasn’t drunk very often.

“Not yet, love.” He told you with a smile and a wink. You shook your head at him, able to tell by his voice he was sober. “Dance with me, will you?” You obliged, letting him move you with the music. The beat pounded in your ears, syncing with your heart and thumping in your chest.

How they managed to bring in firewhisky was beyond you, but it only took a few drinks to bring you much closer to Fred. You were far from drunk but definitely tipsy. And you could say the same for him. The room around you faded as you pulled him closer to you, his face only inches away. His green eyes were fixed on yours making your heart double its pace. “You’re beautiful,” He said suddenly. His expression was soft and his eyes admiring you.

“What?” You whispered, your hands lifting to his neck. Fred had complimented you before but it sounded like he meant it differently this time. He leaned closer to you, his lips brushing yours delicately. It sent a shock through your body and in that moment all you wanted was to close the space. You could have kissed him, but there were too many drinks involved.

“Fred,” you mumbled, ghosting his lips with his name.

“Hm?”

“We’re drunk.” You told him. Neither of you were really drunk but you were still worried he— you too for that matter— was acting off of the firewhisky. He responded by pulling his face back from yours, respecting your decision without a second question.

“If we’re going to kiss, we’re going to do it sober.” You decided, making him chuckle. The sound made you long for him even more and you were sure if he asked to kiss you, you would let him. But of course, being Fred Weasley, he wasn’t going to ask you again after you told him no.

“I’m going to hold you to that.” He said, gently pressing a long kiss to your forehead. You were grateful he was still holding you because you could’ve melted right there if he wasn’t.

George made his way over, grabbing onto his brother. “Come on, Freddie!” He said and you could immediately tell he was much farther gone. “Sing a song for your girlfriend!” You didn’t even notice what he said since he started to drag Fred away. It was colder now without his warm body beside you.

Fred didn’t need any drinks to oblige in his brother’s request. The music changed and suddenly Fred was on the common room table, singing— more like shouting— the words to you, using his wand as a microphone.

You giggled at the sight, utterly taken by the boy, who blew you an exaggerated kiss. George, Charlie, and everyone else were right this whole time, you were absolutely in love with Fred Weasley.

─────────────────────────Click here for part 4!

[honeyedmiller]

Dirty Thirty // Pedro Pascal

Hey everyone :') this is my first time ever writing a one-shot/imagine on Tumblr lol, and I've decided to feed into my Pedro Pascal addiction by adding to my delusions and writing this LMAO. Hope you enjoy!

-

warnings: age gap (17 years- the reader turns 30 in this), swearing, smut, brief mentions of daddy issues.

word count: 5.2k

-

synopsis: y/n admits on Jimmy Fallon's talkshow that Pedro Pascal is her celebrity crush, and Pedro turns up at y/n's thirtieth birthday party as a surprise.

"Our next guest happens to be Hollywood's fastest rising star and first-time Golden Globe winner. She's currently taking the film world by storm with her outstanding roles in Labyrinth, Stranded, and Solitaires, please welcome y/f/n y/l/n!" Jimmy excitedly beckons your presence as you made your way onto the floor, the crowd cheering loudly.

You wave at the audience with a gracious smile playing at your lips, giving Jimmy a hug and a kiss on the cheek to greet him. You took a seat on the chair next to his desk, crossing one of your midnight blue-panted legs over the other. This wasn't your first time on his talk show, so you felt comfortable and at ease.

"It's so good to see you again, y/n. You've been quite the busy woman. How are you?" Jimmy smiles in your direction, folding his hands on top of his desk as he turns toward you, offering you an inviting smile.

"I've been great! Just super busy with filming and press tours. It's been hectic but I'm having the best time." You reply with confidence, and Jimmy asks you a few more questions about the shows you've been filming before he changes the subject.

"So, the world has to know-- is a beautiful world sensation like you single right now?" He folds his hands underneath his chin like a schoolgirl that's about to gossip with their best friend. You grinned nervously, never really liking to talk about your pathetic dating life.

Nowadays, people only wanted to be with you for the fame, and you never had any interest in your co-stars. Quite frankly, your schedule was too hectic to even think about dating at the moment, but that didn't stop you from madly crushing on amazing actor and internet sensation, Pedro Pascal.

"Unfortunately, Jimmy, I'm too busy right now for dating. When the time comes, though, I'll welcome the opportunity with open arms." You giggle softly, rubbing your hands up and down your forearms in what suddenly became nervousness.

"Do you have your eye on anyone? C'monnn tell your best pal Jimmy," he pleaded while dragging his words, "It'll be our secret... along with the rest of the world." His wit was enough to make you genuinely laugh, and you shook your head. You didn't mind confessing your crush on Pedro, mainly because you didn't think you'd ever really have a chance with him anyway.

"Fine. I think Pedro Pascal is handsome... not to mention a phenomenal actor." You exasperated, feeling your cheeks become hot knowing that your secret crush wasn't a secret anymore. Oh well.

"He is a very ruggedly handsome dude," Jimmy urges, and you nod in agreement. "Did you invite him to your thirtieth birthday party? I know that's only a few days away and everyone who's anyone is going." You hadn't even had time to think about your birthday or the party because of how caught up you've been with work and press tours.

"Honestly, I've never even met him, so I doubt he'd go," You laughed aloud, mainly to yourself. "It would be cool to meet him, though." Your eyes scan the audience, the lights too bright on stage to see clearly into the crowd of people.

"He's supposed to be a guest on my show tomorrow night so maybe I can convince him to go to your party." Jimmy wiggles his eyebrows, causing you to hit his shoulder lightly with a fake gasp escaping your lips. The audience laughed and cheered at how flustered the thought of it all actually made you, but you brushed it off for now.

Jimmy finally moved on from the subject, finishing off the interview with a fun game before you said your goodbyes to him and the wonderful audience.

-

It was finally the day of your long-awaited party, your best friend helping you get the finishing touches of your make-up on.

"Dude, what was that confession on Jimmy Fallon's show all about?" y/b/f/n inquires. She raises her eyebrows at you as she looks at you through the vanity mirror you were sitting in front of, as she graciously offered to do your hair and makeup. You and her met on a set several years ago, as she was your designated hair and makeup artist, and you two immediately clicked and have been inseparable ever since.

"What, about Pedro?" You rolled your eyes at her playfully, "It's not like he'd ever see it. The man doesn't know I exist." You exclaim, laughing at the foolishness.

Little did you know, that was far from the truth.

"And when he shows up at your party ready to dick you down, what then?" y/b/f/n tosses her hands up in the air, quite frankly fed up with your obliviousness. Your looks were killer and your personality was a ten. She knew any man, no matter the age, would be lucky to have you.

"Y/b/f/n!" You gasped in horror, but something deep inside you ignited with excitement at the thought of that actually happening. It made you squirm a bit in your chair, and you sighed.

"Listen, he may be older, and your crush on him may be projected from your unresolved daddy issues, but make no mistake about it-- you two would be so hot together." She nodded, satisfied with her rhetoric.

You rolled your eyes once more, "I do not have unresolved daddy issues," knowing damn well she was right because in all truthfulness, you did. It's not something you talked about often, if at all, but she knew you too well. "My crush on him doesn't stem from that, at all." You shot back finally, standing up from the chair.

You took one last look in the vanity in front of you, feeling satisfied with the smokey eye look bringing out the color of your eyes in the most sensual way. Your hair was in the most perfect blowout style, framing your lovely features in all the right places. You felt hot.

"Perfect as always, y/b/f/n." You give her a hug, which she graciously returns.

"You know I always gotta slay your looks baby. Now, we're too sober for this shit. Let's get you dressed and let's get fucked up!" She shouts, shaking your shoulders in excitement. You nodded vigorously, ready to celebrate your third decade of being on earth.

-

The party was in full swing and it was packed with some of the most famous faces you've ever seen. If there was a few things y/b/f/n knew how to do, planning and throwing a big party was definitely one of them. You greeted so many people and thanked them for coming, some even bringing presents for you. You felt all the love on your special day, and your best friend made sure of it. You've been working so hard recently, and you needed this to just escape, even if it was for one night.

You were about five shots in at this point, definitely feeling a little tipsy. You were able to hold your liquor well and you knew your limits, so this would be your last one for awhile. You were sipping on a jack and coke, the sweetness of the soda counteracting against the semi-bitter taste of the whiskey. You were standing in a small circle of people that consisted of Oscar Isaac, y/b/f/n, and two other of your co-stars. You were listening in to the group's drunken conversation about TV shows they were currently into, when someone behind you called your name which made you turn your back against the group.

The person wished you a happy birthday with a hug, and you graciously thanked them for coming to the party. That's when you heard the oh-so-familiar voice of the man you've been crushing on for some time now, stopping you dead in your tracks.

There's no fucking way he actually showed up to my party.

Panic started to set in, not wanting to turn around. You felt your whole body get hot, feeling a little woozy.

"Y/n," You heard Oscar's voice call your name, and you swallowed thickly. Fuck. You turn around slowly, trying to keep your cool. Your eyes flickered to y/b/f/n's face, the biggest fucking grin on her mouth. Your eyes moved to Oscar, who was smiling at you with Pedro standing right next to him. Your eyes didn't dare move to Pedro's quite yet. "I want you to meet my best friend, Pedro Pascal. I know you two've never met, so," Oscar trails off, and your eyes snap to Pedro's.

A shy smile spread across your lips, those dark brown eyes making you weak in the knees. You felt like he was literally staring into your soul. Oscar stepped to the side to switch places with Pedro, so he was now standing next to you. His tall stature towered over you, even with you in heels.

"It's nice to finally meet you, y/n," Pedro smiled and stuck out his hand, which you graciously took to shake. You felt electricity surge through your whole body at the touch of his hand, causing you to slightly gasp. Your lips were slightly parted and your breathing became uneven. You shook his hand, finally smiling.

Stop acting like a fucking starstruck weirdo, you scolded yourself in your own thoughts.

"It's nice to meet you as well," You finally squeaked out, "And thank you for coming to my party." A ghost of a smile was on your lips as you tried pulling yourself together. Your eyes scanned over his body as you let go of his hand, causing your mouth to go dry and press your legs together. Luckily you were wearing a floor-length gown, so it wasn't obvious.

He was wearing a dark green suit, which he looked absolutely delicious in. He couldn't seem to keep his eyes off of you, either, because the way your black dress was hugging your curves in all the right places was quite literally enough to send him over the edge.

He cleared his throat and fixed his collar, excusing himself from the group to get a drink. As soon as he walked away, Oscar and y/b/f/n were both looking at you with raised eyebrows and mischievous grins.

"What?" Your voice falters, being a dead giveaway that your interaction with Pedro had you extremely flustered.

"You could feel that tension from across the room. Damn," Oscar laughed, knowing damn well his best friend had the hots for y/n. "Maybe I should've introduced you guys sooner, since you know, he is your celebrity crush after all." Oscar was full on laughing as he teased you, making you retort with a pout.

"Shut up, Oscar!" You roll your eyes, a pout still evident on your lips.

"Maybe he can finally cure y/n's dry spell." y/b/f/n said slyly, and you felt your whole body get hot once again. It's true, you hadn't had sex in months. You blamed it on your busy work schedule, and while half of it was true, you didn't want to blame your illiteracy of flirting or putting yourself out there.

"You bitch! That was supposed to be our secret. Way to put my business out there." You half-joked, and you were only embarrassed because she was telling the truth. Your body craved to be touched so badly, but your right hand really wasn't cutting it for you anymore.

"What'd I miss?" Pedro rejoined the three of you, but he was being coy. He overheard y/b/f/n talking about your... dry spell. He held a glass of whiskey, neat, in his hand, his eyes finding yours once more. You blushed a little as he took a sip of his drink, not breaking eye contact even once.

That single look alone was enough to make your panties wet. God, this man was so hot. Clenching your thighs wasn't going to cut it anymore.

"Just about work and stuff." You answered him while shrugging, looking down at the marble flooring beneath your feet.

"And stuff?" Pedro repeated, more as a question. Oscar and y/b/f/n exchanged glances, that thick tension between you and Pedro returning once again.

"Hey Oscar, come with me to get a drink." y/b/f/n suggested, and Oscar caught on immediately as he held out his arm for y/b/f/n to hook onto. They both disappeared within the crowd, leaving you and Pedro both to your erratic thoughts.

You peered up at him through your thick false lashes your best friend had put on you, not being able to form a single damn word. The affect this man had on you drove you absolutely insane.

He suddenly smiled at you, raising the glass in his hand so it was just below eye level to you. "Happy birthday, cariña. Salud." He cheers you, clinking his glass with yours. This time, both of you took a sip of your drinks without breaking eye contact with each other.

You're not sure if your sudden boldness came from the previous five shots you've taken, or if it was the unbearable tension between the two of you, but you held out your hand for him to take. He looks down, almost immediately lacing his fingers with yours. You felt heat rise to your cheeks from his touch, loving the way his hand felt in yours.

"Do you wanna, maybe, go upstairs?" You ask him in the most confident way you could muster up.

A look of shock flashes through his eyes, but is quickly replaced with lust and desire. He ran his tongue over his bottom lip and gave your hand a slight squeeze. "Lead the way."

Your heart skipped a beat as you nodded, leading in front of him with your hands still intertwined. You knew it was too crowded and people were too drunken to even think of looking for you and Pedro, so you thought this was the perfect opportunity. You lead him up the steps to your bedroom, stopping before the door. You unlaced your fingers from his and opened the mahogany wooden door, stepping inside and he follows suit. You shut the door softly and lock it, just in case.

Your nerves return again as you face him, the full moon beaming into your large-windowed room. The moonlight hit his face perfectly, showing off all of his handsome features.

"So." You began, feeling a bit awkward again. Pedro chuckled at your shyness. He thought it was cute how flustered he made you.

"Do I make you nervous, mama?" He asked, his voice low bedroom voice immediately taking effect. Holy fuck.

You gulped at the pet name, feeling your core heat up even more than it already was. You were pretty sure if he even touched you, you'd orgasm. "Wh-what?" You whisper, losing all of your cool in that moment.

"I said," Pedro steps toward you, towering over you once more, "Do I make you nervous," he leans down to your ear, "mama?"

You couldn't hold it in anymore. You groaned at the pet name, looking up at him pleadingly. He got his answer right then and there, closing the space between the two of you. One of his hands firmly grasped on your hip, the other flush against the small of your back. His brown eyes bored into yours, and you were left wanting, waiting, anticipating.

"Well? What do you want me to do, cariña?" His breath was a mix of mint and the whiskey he was sipping on. He tilted his head, looking at you expectedly.

"Kiss me, please." Your voice was barely above a whisper, but Pedro wasted no time. He closed the distance between you two, finally encapturing your lips with his. You both moan into the kiss, fervor running through the course of your entire being. His kiss was gentle, yet so passionate. Your hands found their way into his hair, tugging slightly which caused him to moan into your mouth. He pulled away from you slowly, cupping one of your cheeks while moving his thumb back and forth, breathing staggered.

Your chest rose and fell rapidly, searching his eyes for any hint that he wanted to stop. There were none.

"Get on the bed," He demands, his eyes watching you as you moved past him and sauntered to your bed, clad in satin sheets. He smirked to himself as he noticed the sheets. "Fancy." He tilts his head toward the sheets, moving to you. You sat upright on the bed, arms straight behind you to hold you up.

He knelt down on one knee and if your dress wasn't on, he'd be eye level with your core. The thought of that made you dripping wet. You bit your lip as he moved his hands to unbuckle the straps of your heels you had on, kissing you right below the inside of your knee on both legs before he dropped your heels to the floor.

He stood up to look down at you, admiring you laid out on the huge bed.

"My god, mama, you're so beautiful." He rasps, unbuttoning his jacket. You quiver at the sound of his voice, becoming more needy as the seconds go by. He moved himself so he could lean over you, one knee between your thighs. He grabs the fabric of your dress from the bottom, sliding the material up your freshly-shaven and lotioned legs. He stops moving the dress up when it was around your hips, and his vision was now met with the black lace thong you had on, which was now soaked. He looks at you for approval, and once you gave him the okay to touch you, he moved his head down between your thighs.

He started to kiss in between your thighs, lightly biting the same spots he kissed which made you yelp in surprise. Pedro smirked at the sound, continuing the journey of his mouth to reach your core. He kissed you through your panties, making you moan loudly. You were glad the doors in your house were heavy and the music downstairs was blasting, because quite frankly you didn't need nosey people knowing you were about to get fucked by one of the hottest men you've ever laid your eyes on.

Pedro moves his hands to hook into the sides of your panties, tapping the sides of your hips. You raise your hips so he can slide them off of your body. He tosses them to the side of him on the floor, grabbing your hips and dragging you to the edge of the bed. He was on his knees at the foot of your bed, mouth salivating as he took the sight of your glistening core in.

"You're this wet and I haven't even touched you yet, cariña. What am I going to do with you?" Pedro was dragging out the teasing, and he knew you wanted his touch so bad. He wasn't helping his case either, because he needed sweet release from his pants that seemed to get tighter around him every minute that passed.

"Fuck me. That's what you should do." You retort, and that was enough to make him lowly growl and move back down between your thighs. He finally kissed your core and started lapping away, his mustache and beard immediately covered by your wetness. His skilled tongue felt heavenly against you. You couldn't help but start writhing once he pulled his tongue away, sliding two fingers into you. He wanted to see you lose it over his touch, and my god, were you the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen.

He moved his mouth back down, lapping you up once more. The sound of him eating you out and your moans, which were getting louder, echoed throughout the room. You felt a burning desire in the depths of your core, knowing you were close to a sweet release.

"'M gonna cum, oh, fuck." You cursed aloud, your legs starting to stiffen.

"That's it mama, just for me," Pedro coaxed you, his fingers moving at an even faster pace, curling inside of you. You convulsed around him on his command, your head spinning as your orgasm ripped through you. You cried out, your thighs pinching together at the overwhelming high you just experienced.

No one has ever made you come like that.

Though you were still shaky, you stood up and reached toward Pedro to unbutton his shirt. You moved the soft material down his toned, tan arms, admiring the view just as he'd done to you earlier.

"You're so handsome." You wrap your hands around the back of his neck, bringing him closer to you. He smiles softly at your compliment, dipping his head down so his lips met yours. You kissed him with all the passion you held, wanting him to know just how much you wanted him without saying a word. You tasted yourself on his tongue and could feel how soaked his beard really was.

You turn him around and gently push him onto the bed. He stares up at you as you slowly take your dress off, letting it pool around your feet on the floor. You didn't happen to be wearing a bra with the dress, so you were now completely naked.

Pedro groaned in lustful agony at the sight of you, resting his forehead on your stomach as he wrapped his hands around the back of your thighs. He kissed your stomach softly, almost pouting when you moved back from him.

"It's my turn to take care of you." You purred, causing his eyes to widen. You pushed his shoulders down gently, but with enough force to assert some sort of dominance.

You loved being a switch and loved the fact that Pedro was letting you be one.

Your nimble fingers move to Pedro's belt buckle, getting it undone in a swift manner. You unbuttoned his pants, moving the zipper down and he immediately lifts his hips so you can get his pants off of him. He moans at the sweet release from his pants, just aching to be touched by you.

You swallowed thickly once more as you looked down at his briefs, his bulge as clear as day. A surge of confidence washed over you, knowing that you turned him on like that.

You reached up to rest one hand by his head, the other one reaching down toward his briefs. You began to palm him, multiple low groans escaping from his mouth.

"Fuck, I need that pretty mouth of yours already." He whimpered, grabbing a fistful of your hair. You finally decided to stop your teasing and relieve him of his misery. Grabbing his briefs in your hands, you pulled them all the way down and tossed them onto the floor with the rest of your guys' clothing. You stared down at the beautiful man in front of you, naked and clearly unafraid. You were basking in the sight, wondering how the hell you even got to this point in the first place.

You gently grabbed him in your hand, pumping his length slowly. Your thumb ran over the tip, making him hiss in pleasure. You smiled at his reaction as you brought the tip of his length to your mouth, kissing it once, then swirling your tongue slowly-- teasingly.

You ran your tongue down the bottom, going slow enough to have Pedro squirming underneath you.

"Please, y/n," He begged, breathless, "I need to be inside that pretty mouth." That was enough to make your bones jump. Hearing him say your name like that made you want to do unspeakable things with this man.

Relaxing your jaw, you took his full length into your mouth, moving your head up and down at a steady pace.

"That's it, mama, right there," Pedro praises, making you moan against him. "Just like that." His voice was strangled, and when you licked a bold stripe up his protruding vein that was on his length, he gripped your hair tighter and let out a loud moan.

"Fuck, you're so good at this," You picked up the pace, using your hand where your mouth couldn't fit. "Fuck, y/n, princess, I'm close." You felt the tip hit the back of your throat, and that sent him completely over the edge. He cried out your name as he came, feeling the warm liquid shoot down your throat.

You swallowed after he was done, wiping a dribble that got onto your chin.

"That was so fucking hot," Pedro looked at you, breathlessly. "C'mere." You moved up to him and he gave you a rather needy kiss.

"On your knees, princess." He smirked, and you did as you were told. He drank in the delicious sight before him-- your ass up, waiting for him to absolutely demolish you. You got butterflies just thinking about how you'd feel around him.

Pedro stood on his knees behind you, kissing the lower middle of your back before smacking your ass. You gasped at the unexpected contact, but that just made your core clench with excitement. He grabbed onto your hips, steadying you as you felt his length rub up against your ass.

"Are you ready, mama?" He coaxed, fingers digging into your hips slightly. You felt yourself tremble with excitement, barely being able to form any words.

"Yes," you're breathless, anxious and needy. Never in a million years did you think this would become your reality.

You felt one of Pedro's hands leave your hip, taking his length into his own hand as he positioned himself to your entrance. He slowly pushed the tip into you, making you gasp with excitement. You couldn't wait any longer, so you pushed your hips back onto him so he fully sank into your heat.

Groans left both of you, you getting used to his length and him getting used to your tightness. You stayed still for a full second to fully adjust to each other, and then he started to move. Really move.

Your breath almost got knocked out from your lungs as he slid backwards, then came back forward full force.

"Fuck," you gasp, gripping onto the satin beneath your fingers. You grit your teeth with how much he filled your wanting, aching heat, hitting just the right angles as he began to thrust even faster. You started to catch onto his rhythm, moving your hips back with force.

The sound of skin on skin slapping harshly rang throughout the room, moans and groans slipping from both of you. Pedro moved his hand, sliding it up the front of your body, finding its way to your neck. He spread his fingers out, so he had a tight grip on either side of your throat.

Holy. Fucking. Shit.

He used the hand wrapped around your throat to coax your body upwards, so your back was against his chest. His hot, staggered breaths met your ear, making you moan. He moved his other free hand off of your hip, slipping it between your legs. His fingers started to rub soft circles around your clit, and the stimulation from it all brought back that warm, patronizing heat deep within.

He was absolutely enthralled with the way your body fit so perfectly with him, enjoying the fact that he was going to be the culprit of your undoing soon enough. You just felt so right on him, your pace and movements flowing with him so naturally.

"Fuck, princess, you feel so good," He groans into your ear, his hands simultaneously tightening around your throat and working at your clit faster. You knew you were done for, and all you could do was just let yourself enjoy the ride... literally.

His thrusts started to become sloppy and his breath was so rigid and uneven, he could barely hold on much longer himself.

"Cum for me, mi amor." He groaned, and his voice was enough to tip you over the edge, once more. That white, hot feeling in the pit of your core exploded, ripping through you once more as you moaned his name so loudly, not really giving a fuck if any of the party guests could hear you riding out your orgasm.

He slipped out of you and seconds later, you felt warm liquid spurting onto your backside as a string of profanities left his mouth. You slumped down onto your bed, completely spent and out of breath. You heard him get up from the bed, walking to the left of your room where the bathroom happened to be. He returned shortly after, cleaning up your backside with a towel before laying down next to you.

You peered up at him, brown eyes already looking back at you. He was trying to steady his breath, hand reaching up to move the hair from your face.

"That was," you trailed off, letting your lungs catch up on the air they were lacking, "So fucking amazing." You said timidly, suddenly feeling shy. All that you could think about in that moment was that Pedro Pascal was literally in your bed. What the fuck?

"It was," He chuckled, reaching his hand out to your chin so he could tilt it up, pressing a soft kiss to your lips. "You did so well, mama. So tell me... now that you've been fucked by your celebrity crush, will you go out on a date with him, too?"

Your eyes widen in horror, feeling embarrassed that he actually heard about your confession. You groan and bury your face in your hands, making him chuckle.

"Of course I'll go out on a date with him." You laugh, uncovering your face. He grins, taking one of your hands and kissing the back of it.

You're both so enthralled with each other that you almost don't even hear the knock on your bedroom door.

"Y/n, are you in there? We want to sing happy birthday to you!" Y/b/f/n called through the door, her voice muffled.

"Just a second!" You yell in a panic, scrambling off the bed as you go to pick up your dress. Pedro is slightly amused, watching you slip the long gown back on over your body. He gets up and dressed, only taking a couple of minutes.

"Can you zip me up?" You ask him, turning your back toward him so he can easily access the zipper to your dress. You feel his warm hands trail down your back, sending a shiver down your spine. He zips you up slowly, loving the feeling of your hot skin beneath his fingertips. He kisses your shoulder once you're zipped up, and you turn back around to face him. He looks down at the floor, suddenly noticing your lacy underwear at the bottom of his feet.

He bends down to pick them up, not even bothering to hand them over to you. He stuffs them in the back pocket of his pants, giving you a cheeky grin. He leans down to your ear, pressing a feather-like kiss onto it.

"C'mon birthday girl, let's go celebrate you some more." He whispers, kissing you beneath your ear this time. He spins you around and ushers you to the door after you check your hair and makeup.

You totally look freshly fucked, and quite frankly, so does he. You really didn't care, though, because you were feeling so euphoric at tonight's events altogether.

Best. Birthday Ever.

[srjlvr]

SEVEN ROYALTIES

“once upon a time a prince mistakenly fell in love with the wrong princess” — kim sunoo

kim sunoo x fem!reader genre: mistakenly falling in love , strangers to lovers , fluff , a bit of angst ! warnings: none (at least not that im aware of! please update me if you find anything!!) || NOT FULLY PROOFREAD !!

WORD-COUNT ; 5.2k+

NOTE. besties its been A REAL WHILE!! i’ve been trying to balance my life but i fail miserably honestly. i wrote all of this on one of my free days instead of studying for math!!😭 you better like it or i’ll cry. please leave feedbacks!! i love reading them!! hope you have a good day / afternoon / evening / night!! mentions of jungwon’s story are here too!!<3

“y/n did you forget you have manners class today? get up!” your mother was the one to wake you up after your maids failed attempts, she pulled your blanket away and you groaned.

manners classes always annoyed you. probably because it had something to do with ‘how to act in front of your future husband’ rules and manners.

“do i have to go?” you whined. your mother raised her eyebrow, “did you really just ask me that question?”

you rolled your eyes and got up, “i’m up, you can go now”

she left your room without saying anything else. you sighed loudly and sat on your bed.

“good morning your highness, let’s get you ready” one of your maids smiled softly at you.

“give me only five more minutes” you begged and she shook her head, “your mother will get furious if you’ll be late”

you closed your eyes in defeat, you know she’s right. sometimes you wish your mother wouldn’t be so strict about everything in your life.

after getting ready you rushed to eat dinner with your parents, who were already waiting for you.

“mother, father” you greeted them, without even a good morning.

your relationship with your parents is quite weird. if you’d be asked to address it you would’ve said its a co-workers relationship. you barely talk about your problems with them, nor they ask about your well-being. all they care about is royalty, royalty and royalty.

“have you heard? hybe’s kingdom will have a ball for their youngest’s birthday” your father spoke.

“oh yes! i saw the invitation” your mother answered, “it’s a no-adults party except for his older brothers, y/n you’re invited there”

you glanced at your mother who was busy cutting her bread, “hm?”

“hybe kingdom invited all younger royals to celebrate the youngest son’s birthday, you’re definitely going!!” your mother smiled.

“you’ll be able to meet your future husband there! we didn’t want you two to meet up yet but who knows, maybe it’ll be a start of something” your father added.

“we’ll tell you into more details later, now go to your class! your teacher is waiting” your mother ordered and you did as she said.

you’ve had manners classes as soon as you turned into a beautiful young lady, according to your mom, you should’ve taken them earlier—so you’d be more prepared and will have some manners in front of her friends.

when you turned fifteen, your family already informed you they decided on your future husband, and you had no option to resist, they forced this marriage on you and didn’t even give you the chance to say no.

you’ve never heard of the man, you don’t know anything about him. the only thing you do know is that you’re going to get married to him as soon as you turn 21 which means, your clock is ticking and you’re slowly going out of options.

ever since you can remember yourself, you wanted your own fairytale love story, a one love story that will make anyone envy you, a one true love story you can use when you want to tell your future kids a night story, a one true love story where you’d be the one to pick the person you’ll spend the rest of your life with.

your parents however, thought it was a good joke, and always used to laugh at it.

“true love story? there’s no such a thing” your mother always says.

“we got married for the benefit of our kingdoms, and we fell in love through the marriage, you’ll get to experience it too” your father adds.

“marrying someone you don’t know isn’t that bad! you’ll get to know each other after the wedding” your parents both love to laugh about it whenever they could.

your manners class should’ve been called ‘how to be a good wife’ class in your opinion, you learn nothing other than how to behave around your future husband and how to take care of him. stupid primitive royalties.

“good morning y/n, let’s get to class quickly” your teacher who had been waiting for you in your usually room greeted you and you greeted her back.

“what do you do if your husband tells you that he’s tired from duties and he’s hungry but the maids are already asleep?” you teacher asked.

you sighed before answering, “i get up and massage him, then go to the kitchen and make him something the eat”

your teacher clapped her hands in excitement, “that’s all for today, good job!”

this life is tiring.

when you look at your other friends who you’ve met in ball events, they seem to enjoy their single life. none of them was promised to marry someone they don’t like, so where did you go wrong?

feeling too tired from class, you decided to go and take a short nap, it wouldn’t hurt to go back to sleep right? it’s not like you have something important to do anyway.

before going to nap you laid down on your bed and stared at the ceiling.

“will i ever get to meet the person i would choose to marry?” you asked yourself before you drafted to sleep.

“sunoo!! focus!” while you were sleeping loudly, the fifth prince of hybe kingdom was busy taking manners class.

“i was just now at (your kingdom’s name) kingdom, how come it’s easier to teach ladies than gentlemen?” his teacher complained.

his teacher is your teacher as well, but of course both of you doesn’t know that.

“i apologize” sunoo quickly then bowed as an apologetic gesture.

“focus!” the teacher tsked and sunoo sat straight.

“if your wife comes home from duties and she tells you she’s quite tired, what do you do?” she asked.

“i’d ask her to tell me how her day was and i’ll make her some food” sunoo smiled widely and the teacher shook her head.

“no, no, no! you ask your maids to make her something to eat!” his teacher sounded disappointed.

sunoo pout, he didn’t understand the logic behind it all, a husband needs to take care of his wife, and what are those manners classes? who made those stupid classes anyway?

out of all 7 brothers, his parents chose him as the one who needs to suffer the most in his opinion.

sunoo is the only one who has been taking manners classes, and he’s the only one who’s promise to marry someone he doesn’t know.

does his parents think he won’t be able to find someone he’d like to marry?

“that’s it for today, practice and study more! for the next time i want you to be better” the teacher left without giving him a chance to send her off.

she must be really angry then, huh?

sunoo then sighed and gathered his papers.

“tough day?” he heard a voice and shoot his eyes to the figure who was standing right at the door.

“you could say that” sunoo nodded and dropped his glance.

jungwon pitied his older brother, he has always been the one to suffer from their parents’ endless bickering, and jungwon always wondered why’s that.

“just hold it in for a while, it’s going to end soon” jungwon walked closer to his brother and pat his shoulder.

sunoo groaned, “easy for you to say, you already basically know who you’re going to marry”

jungwon smiled a bit, “mom and dad are starting to get on your nerves, aren’t they?”

sunoo nodded, “can’t they just let me live my life the way i want to?”

a door slammed and you woke up immediately.

“i apologize your majesty, the queen asked me to wake you up from your nap” one of your maids said, “she wants to meet you in the garden”

you dismissed your maid and went down to your castle’s garden, your favorite place on earth.

“mother,” you called her, “you were asking for me”

your mother who was sitting on one of the benches turned her glance to you and smiled, “do you know why i called you, y/n?” she asked.

you shook your head and moved closer to her.

“your wedding of course!” she opened her arms and hugged you.

you let out a big sigh, of course! why would she want to talk with you about anything else?

“i’m joking, joking” she giggled, “i was a bit bored, i wouldn’t mind some company”

you nodded and proceeded to sit on the bench next to her. both of you sat in silence, she looked pretty relaxed, but you’re always being extra careful around her.

“have you ever heard of hybe kingdom?” she suddenly asked.

“no, the only thing i know about them is that they’re seven siblings, and each one is soon to get a throne”

“their family is quite weird i must say,” your mother chuckled, “the oldest son is going to marry a commoner! can you believe it??”

you nodded, “if they really do love each other, they deserve to be happy together”

your mother looked at you in disbelief, “it’s not a good reason to break a royal rule!” she argued.

“what royal rule? they’re ancient and no one’s even looking at them anymore!!” you argued back.

“ancient or not!! a royal rule is a royal rule!!”

“sometimes love is more important than a stupid rule!!”

“you—“ your mother stopped for a second to take a deep breathe, “if that’s another way of you to try and convince me to let you marry whoever you want, it’s not going to work”

you rolled your eyes and looked away, “you don’t even realize how important it is to me” you mumbled and she stayed quiet, completely ignoring what you’ve just said.

“you’re going to meet your soon to be husband at hybe’s kingdom party, you should be prepared”

eventually you left her alone and went back to your room, you had nothing to talk about together anyway.

“there you are sunoo!! we’ve been searching for you!!” hybe’s queen remarked.

“hello mother” sunoo whispered.

“your teacher told me you’re not doing well!! sunoo, what’s wrong with you?” she raised her voice and sunoo shut his eyes.

“if you’d just let me feel free and let me do what i want maybe i’ll be able to be mannered enough for you!” he spoke back and his mother stepped back.

“sunoo!!”

“what? did i say something wrong? instead of letting me find someone i’d truly love and want to marry, you’re forcing me into it!” he raised his voice back.

“this is not up to discussion!! your marriage is final!” his mother fired back, “it’s okay if you dont love her now, you’ll force yourself into it and eventually fall in love!”

sunoo sighed and tears filled his eyes, “you’d never let me live the way i want to, would you?”

his mother stayed quiet and he slowly nodded, “got it” he whispered and went to his room.

the next mornings felt all the same, manners class and getting back to sleep, it was the same for sunoo, other than the fact that he had to help his younger brothers with their own love stories. love stories that he’d never have.

“i don’t know what to do, it hurts, i miss her” jungwon cried to his older brother as he hugged him and suggested him a few steps.

looking at his brothers living freely as they want made him really happy for them, but also envy them for being their parents’ favorite in his opinion.

eventually, ni-ki’s birthday came and everyone around the castle were busy getting ready.

“good morning sunoo! time to get ready” the maids said and he barely got himself up.

“you’re going to meet your soon-to-be wife!! isn’t that exciting?” jay, who came in together with sunoo’s maids, decided to tease him a bit.

sunoo groaned and covered himself with his pillow.

“get up sleepy head! it’s your brother’s birthday today!! at least wish him a happy birthday!!” jay took the pillow and threw it at him a few times.

sunoo really didnt want to wake up today. dont get him wrong, he loves his brother, its just something about today that makes it extremely hard for him to wake up.

“right, what was her name again?” this was the exact reason sunoo couldn’t wake up, his parents couldn’t even recall his future wife’s name!

“nevermind, you need to go get ready!” his father commented.

“you’ll know it when you see her, she’s awfully pretty!” both of them said and pushed him back to his room to get ready.

“oh my dear! you’re awfully pretty!” your mother clapped as you gave her a twirl of your dress.

“you’re only saying that because you’re my mom” you scoffed and she shook her head.

“you really are really pretty, our pretty princess” your father got involved and smiled.

you gave them a short smile, “thank you—“

“can you believe it? you’re going to meet your future husband!! are you ready for it?” your mother stepped closer to you, cupping your cheeks in both hands.

“no” you sighed. “well then, be ready for it! we don’t want him to think you’re messy and unorganized”

what does not being ready for this even have to do with being messy and unorganized??

you just nodded and closed your eyes. if you start crying now, the beautiful makeup your maid had put on you would get ruined.

“we’re so proud of you, y/n” both of them said and you just nodded.

“oh! you look exactly like a prince” his brother sunghoon remarked. “i didnt look like one up until now?” sunoo rolled his eyes but sunghoon only chuckled.

“hey im just joking, you look really good sunoo” the older complimented him and sunoo smiled, “thank you”

“off you go!! enjoy the party!” your parents said as they sent you off to hybe kingdom, with a thumping heart you smiled and nodded.

five minutes into the drive and it finally sank into your mind, your parents never mentioned his name, not even once.

quick!! what should you do?? risk it all and just continue the drive and hope to find him in mysterious way? or get back to your parents and ask them for it??

obviously option one is the best option.

“we have arrived, your majesty” your driver informed you and went out to open the door for you.

you took a few deep breaths, “you can do it”

as you got out you saw lots of princesses and princes, all entering the big and beautiful castle.

“please welcome princess y/n from (name of kingdom)” the door opened for you and all eyes were on you, you hated it, you hated this welcoming.

it was somehow a royal thing, to inform of a royal entering a castle, but then what? it drew everyone’s attention to you.

you felt everyone’s gaze on you, mumbling nothings and whispering whatever. you slowly entered deep into the crowd until the other royals didnt care about you anymore.

“hello there, beauty” you heard someone say, you turned around to meet with a very pretty looking guy.

“hello” you replied back and extended him your hand for him to kiss.

you hated this too, the feeling of a stranger on your hand, why was this even a royal rule??

“i couldn’t stand seeing you alone so—“

“and finally, please welcome the hybe family” all of your heads turned to the door.

first one to enter was prince heeseung, you could see him searching for a specific person in the crowd and as soon as he saw her, he smiled.

second to enter was prince jay, he looked super focused, he too, was searching for a specific person in the crowd.

third to enter was prince jake, he looked so peaceful somehow, as if he already knew where was the specific person he was searching for.

fourth to enter was prince sunghoon and god, his visuals were no joke, whoever will end up with him definitely won a handsome one of a kind.

fifth to enter was prince sunoo, as soon as he entered you felt as if the world had stopped.

you two somehow made an eye contact for a few good seconds, as if he already found the person he was searching for.

is he….? no, he can’t be, can he?

the voice of the welcoming of the sixth prince woke you up from your deep thoughts.

sixth to enter was prince jungwon, he looked around, smiling at everyone while obviously trying to search for someone.

“and lastly, please welcome the birthday boy, riki!” as the seventh prince riki entered, everyone clapped and cheered.

only he, was smirking at everyone. he was definitely up to something.

as the party started, you started to feel tired. what if you just ditch early? no one will notice anyway.

you started walking towards what you thought was the exit, turns out it was a door for the castle’s garden.

“great, how do i get out now” you mumbled.

you heard steps behind you and turned around immediately.

your eyes widened as you saw the person that was standing in front of you.

“hello” he said with a warm smile.

“prince sunoo” you whispered under your breath, “hello”

“you probably have already heard who i am, but i’m sunoo” he said and bowed to you.

you couldn’t understand why, but you felt your cheeks heating up. focus y/n, focus!!

is he your promised prince?

“i’m l/n y/n” you introduced yourself with a curtsy, sunoo took your hand and kissed the back of it, “you look awfully pretty, y/n”

you said you hated it, hated it when a stranger kissed your hand, but why did it feel so different when he did it?

you wanted him to keep kissing your hand, and maybe not only your hand.

no, y/n what are you thinking!!

sunoo couldn’t explain it, ever since he laid his eyes on you, he felt something.

you were so, so pretty in his eyes. he saw the whole crowd but his eyes only looked at you. he wanted to get to know you more, he’s more than 100% sure you’re promised to him, how could his parents forget your beautiful name?

and if it turns out you’re not the one who’s promised to him, he’s more than determined now to make you his wife.

“would you like to have a dance y/n?” he suddenly asked, looking into your soft eyes.

you could still hear the music at the back, you enjoy dancing anyway, so why not?

“i’d love that” you replied.

sunoo took your hand and guided you, you were extremely close to each other.

your hands were around his neck, and his held your waist.

“how come i’ve never seen you before?” he asked.

“i’m not the type to go to royal celebrations, i came here for the first time since i’m kind of forced to meet my future husband” you replied softly.

“future husband?” sunoo disappointedly looked down.

did you already find your future husband? your promised one?

you shook your hand, “i have yet to find him, but now that i’m being here with you…” you stayed quiet for a bit, “i think i found him”

oh you were bold. what if he already has someone he’s going to marry to?

“oh,” he suddenly said and chuckled, “i think i already found my future wife too”

both of you shared a long eye contact, god he was so attractive and you were so beautiful in his eyes.

you changed position and crossed your hands together, going in circle while not even breaking your eye contact for a mere second.

you didn’t want to let go of each other, as the song ended, so did your dance.

you decided to sit on one of the benches at the garden and share a little conversation.

a little conversation ended up lasting for almost until midnight. you’ve been at the garden since eight pm.

you talked about your hobbies, your family, your miserable life with your manners classes.

“no way! you’re having them too?? i thought only my parents were old school” he said in excitement.

“yeah, i guess both of us are experiencing the old school parents” you chuckled.

the conversation just kept on going further and further until the maids reminded you it’s time to go.

both of you got up from the bench and looked at each other.

“i don’t want this night to end” you pout.

sunoo giggled and put his hands around your waist.

“i don’t want it to end either” he replied.

it was a comforting silence between the two of you, until he started getting closer.

“can i…..?” he asked and you nodded.

he crushed his lips on yours and held you tightly. you kissed him back and put your hands around his neck.

the kiss was so innocent and sweet, as if you’re having your first teen love.

as you slowly let go of the kiss you opened your eyes and giggled.

“there you—am i interrupting something?” you recognize this prince, it’s prince jake.

“not at all, i was just about to leave” you said after and curtsied to the prince.

you walked away but not before whispering into sunoo’s ear, “hopefully i get to see you again”

as you left, jake pushed sunoo and cheered for him. “you found her didn’t you!!”

sunoo smiled, his cheeks still blushing from the kiss you shared a few minutes ago. it was just like in the love stories he liked to read.

“oh! her name is minju!”

no. this can’t be.

after the celebration, his parents came up to him to ask him how was meeting his future wife.

only then he realized he has been wrong this whole time.

“what?” he asked.

they nodded and smiled, “we’re so glad you enjoyed! we were actually worried about you not liking her”

“i need to sleep” he mumbled.

“what?”

“i need to sleep now” he said louder.

his parents left his room, shocked and speechless. did they say something wrong?

“y/n dear, how was the party?” your parents came up to you, they’ve probably been waiting for you to get back.

you knew they didn’t really care about the party, but more about the person you’ve met there.

you already knew that the person you’re promised to marry wasn’t sunoo, but you couldn’t help it but fall in love with him.

you realized it wasn’t sunoo halfway into your conversation. your parents told you a few facts about your future husband, and none of them matched sunoo. still, you kept on spending the night with him instead of going to search your promised one.

“it was fine” you replied.

“just fine….?” they asked surprised.

“yeah”

“what about….?”

“oh, it was amazing actually, i already feel myself falling for him, he’s the person i want to marry to and no one else” you smiled, “ever since i saw him i only think of him”

your parents looked at you in confusion. they weren’t expecting to hear that from you, especially because you hated this idea.

“are you…doing okay?” they asked and you nodded, cheeks heating up after remembering your past events.

“i’ll be going to sleep now” you skipped to your room happily, leaving your parents dumbfounded.

the next day you woke up, “y/n! you got a letter” one of your maids brought your letter to you and you opened it.

‘meet me at xxxx around 9pm — sunoo’

you smiled after reading the letter, and you couldn’t help but wait for the eve to come.

around 8:30pm you sneaked out, telling your parents you weren’t feeling well and getting out slowly and surely, no one noticed you.

you arrived the place and waited for him. you sat on a bench and looked at the sky.

the sky was so dark and the stars were shining brightly, you enjoyed looking at the sky, until you couldn’t see anything.

someone covered your eyes, “guess who” you heard a familiar voice and chuckled.

“my future husband” you said.

this new nickname you gave him made him flutter each time he hears it coming out of your mouth.

he removed his hands and pecked your cheeks, “ding ding ding, we have a winner” he smiled and went to sit next to you on the bench.

“i missed you” he added.

“you saw me yesterday” you replied.

“24 hours without seeing you, my heart can’t handle it” he held his hand against his heart and you rolled your eyes, “you’re so cheesy”

“you didnt mind it yesterday” he shrugged, “i still don’t”

both of you chuckled and kept talking with a wide smile all over your faces.

the two of you knew, you knew you’re not promised to each other, you knew you won’t end up getting married to each other, so why does none of you bring this up?

you kept talking and talking without even realizing it was past 3 am. you have manners class later today, you have to get some sleep.

“you have to go?” he asked and you nodded sadly.

“my parents will kill me if i dont wake up in time” you sighed.

“let’s meet up tomorrow too, same time, same place” he said and you nodded.

you pecked his lips and ran back, leaving him with blushing cheeks.

none of you wants to admit it, but you’re not going to end up together. so you’ll just spend your time together as long as you can, holding into the fact that maybe, maybe you actually will have a chance to marry each other.

your sneaking out became a usual thing for you and sunoo, you really did keep your promise and met up every day.

“how do you want our wedding to be?” he asked you once.

your head was resting on his lap as he caressed your hair.

“my family, your family, and maybe just a few important royals, in your castle too, because that’s where we first met” you smiled and he smiled back at you.

both of you knew it’s not really going to happen, but you still held into the hope that maybe, against all the odds, maybe you will be able to change your fate.

“i love it, what do you think about honeymoon?” he asked in addition to the wedding part and you just giggled.

as you came back to your room that day from meeting sunoo, you noticed a figure sitting on your bed.

you got scared and immediately turned on the lights, just to notice it was your mother.

“mother,” you whispered.

“i thought you’re not feeling well?” she asked seriously.

“i-i went to catch some air—“ “dont try to excuse yourself” she said firmly.

you looked down and sighed, “i met up with my future husband”

her serious face turned into a wide smile, “really? what did you two—“

“kim sunoo from hybe kingdom” you cut her off as you just now told her who you met up.

“what?” she asked, the wide smile turning into confusion.

“i met up with sunoo, my future husband” you boldly said.

your mother laughed, “that was a good joke! dont scare me like that again” she continued to laugh but her laugh faded when she noticed you were serious.

“oh, you’re serious?” she asked and you nodded.

“i want to marry sunoo, mom” you said.

“that’s not possible” she argued.

“why not? i love him, he’s the person i want to marry” you said.

“a no is a no, i don’t want to argue about it” she got up.

“but i do, i won’t marry any other person, even that ‘future husband’ you’ve been telling me to marry” you’re a one stubborn child, and you’re not going to give up on sunoo that easily.

your mother sighed, “i will not argue about this with you, you’re grounded, i’ll put hundreds of guards around just to keep you here” she raised her voice.

“you can try and keep me here all you want! it’s not going to change my feelings!” you shout as she went out of your room.

sunoo wasn’t doing any better, he too, got caught as he came back.

“no!” his mother argued, “you’re promised to marry minji and that’s final! i don’t want to hear another word!”

sunoo scoffed, “out of all seven of us, you chose to be strict with me, now that i finally found someone i love, you’re taking her away from me? why did you let heeseung marry a commoner then?” he shout.

his mother stayed speechless.

“exactly, you have no good reason” he said in disbelief.

“you’re not allowed to go out anymore until you realize what you just did, minju is your future wife and no one else” she said before smacking the door.

while both of you weren’t allowed out of your castles, you could send letters one to other.

you kept communicating through that, however, it was slow and hard as one letter per day came in.

on one of the days you shared dinner with your parents, as usual you stayed quiet and didn’t talk to neither of them.

only today was different, “y/n,” your father called you but you ignored.

“we’ve decided to break off the agreement with the other kingdom” he continued and your eyes light up.

“me and your mother decided it’s what best for you, and we want nothing more than to see you happy” he said.

“does that mean…..?” you whispered and your mother nodded, “you can marry prince sunoo, we talked some sense in his parents too”

you looked at the clock and saw the time, 8:30pm.

you looked over your parents, “can i….?” and they nodded.

you pushed away your chair and ran out of the castle to search for your sunoo.

you arrived at your place with a wild smile, expecting to see him already, your smile faded as you saw no one.

your eyes teared up, until someone covered your eyes behind you, “guess who”

without waiting, you turned around and hugged the person you were so longing for.

“my future husband, my real future husband” you cried into the hug as he hugged you back tightly, not wanting to let you go.

“i missed you” he said and you cupped his face.

“i love you” you said before kissing him.

you caught him off guard but he was quick to kiss you back, holding your waist and getting you closer to him than ever.

both of you pulled away when you felt you were out of air.

you pressed your foreheads against each other with eyes closed, “it’s been so long, it feels so good to hold you again, i love you” he said and you smiled.

“i was wondering how long it’s going to take for my parents to realize i only want to marry you” you chuckled.

“took them too long” he scoffed and you nodded.

“what’s important is that you’re here now” you whispered.

“i’m here, forever and ever, i love you”

TAG-LIST ; @jaeneohee @hsgwrld @enhastolemyheart @enhacatalog @kaykay11sworld @ipoststuffandyeah @beomsbeanie @queestionmark @ineedsomezzz @yenqa @nshmrarki @asteriaskingdom @ikayyyyyy @mrchweeee @artiiistyxoo @6yulight @woncoree @dimplewonie (bold means cannot be tagged)

PERM TAG-LIST ; @sungwhoonz @ohdudehesflirting @unlikelysublimekryptonite @deobiis @manooffline @miumiuoi @in-somnias-world @lovelovelovebts @filmofhybe @wonbinsnovia @daegutowns @aurumiee @soobywon @dhriti-stories @ariadores @firstclassjaylee @watamotee33 @moons-v @s00buwu @hoonheepretty @jjeoni-7 (bold means cannot be tagged)

[pain-in-the-butler]

Dadbastian Week Day 6/7: Needed Advice and Setting Sun

Happy final day of Dadbastian week, my fellow fans. This was a wild ride, and I had so much fun seeing all the creations everyone came up with to celebrate! It may be the end of the seven days, but you can certainly expect more Dadbastian content from me in the future regardless. Let's keep the party going 😎

This "drabble" was better intended for yesterday's prompt, but I sort of shoehorned in a sunset so that I could post this on the final day. I would have liked to craft a story for each day of Dadbastian week, but sometimes that's life! And at 5.2k, this one's length is basically worth two prompts anyway.

No major warnings needed, but perhaps a small note that this story takes place when Ciel is still only ten years old. He engages in some regressive behavior as a way of coping with his trauma, and Sebastian handles the situation very Sebastianly. So it feels weird to say enjoy but uh... enjoy!

How many souls had Sebastian devoured in the centuries before he met this one?

Two or three hundred, approximately. But how many of them had stood out as especially worthy? Perhaps one or two – and those experiences were not so remarkable. Merely different from the norm. Ask a human every meal they’d eaten over the course of their measly lifetime. Even they would laugh. Impossible! They could scarcely remember what they’d eaten last week. Perhaps a particularly delectable trifle or perfectly roasted guinea fowl would stand out. But would even a hundred meals? Of course not. Don’t be silly.

How old was Sebastian? Perhaps as old as the universe; perhaps as old as the wheel. He was amorphous. Time did not mark him with crow’s feet and gray hair. Time had no power over him at all, and Sebastian did not need to consider it. It was a concept built for mortals. And though Sebastian had a vague idea of how long he had been a greater demon, of the moment he had stopped lapping up other demons’ scraps and began forming contracts of his own, such knowledge didn’t intrigue him. The only span of time that had ever mattered was “soon.” When was his next meal? Soon. Always soon, because humans were easy to please and easy to trick, and Sebastian was well-suited for pleasure and trickery.

It had been over a month since Sebastian had thought the word “soon.”

Today marked the hundredth day of his contract with “Ciel” Phantomhive, a ten-year-old boy who was, without question, the youngest person Sebastian had ever played the shadow of. Ten years old: why, ten years was nothing to a demon. In the amount of time it had taken Ciel to merely exist, Sebastian had done nothing but sit patiently waiting for the right moment to strike, to bargain with just the right human. A hundred days ago, he and his future meal at last crossed paths.

This is the most curious and enticing soul I have found so far, Sebastian remembered thinking that day, and it will be mine in mere moments. For how could a frail, wounded, sniveling orphan possibly take longer to cultivate than a monarch, or a prodigy, or a megalomaniac?

Sebastian denounced them all. They were games, comparatively, to this real test of will he was engaged in now. For yesterday’s orphan was today’s earl, and the guidelines of this contract would not allow for a swift victory. Though Sebastian had never known hunger so intimately before this contract, now he was also getting to know patience – and hunger and patience would work together to transform this soul into a dining experience Sebastian had never known the likes of before.

And yet... often Sebastian found himself thinking, This is the soul clever enough to test my cunning? This is the one?

For the boy was still just that: a boy. And the boy’s childish habits were still so wildly out of control, it was a wonder he had ever been a noble’s son.

“You’ve been picking at your skin again,” Sebastian scolded at bathtime when he noticed the little pink marks freckling those skinny arms. “You mustn’t do that. The areas could become infected.”

“Young master. Are you listening to me?” Ciel’s gaze would often drift to the window in the middle of a lesson. “Repeat what I just said. …Yes, that’s what I thought. Pay attention.”

“Leave that alone,” Sebastian said when Ciel would play with the string of his eye patch.

“You must sit still,” Sebastian said at dinnertime and teatime and any time Ciel was in a chair.

“Rings stay on your fingers, unless you’re sealing an envelope.”

“Look me in the eye.”

“Stop tapping your foot.”

“Sit up straight.”

“No fidgeting.”

“Smaller bites.”

“Don’t yawn.”

“Don’t scratch.”

“And take that out of your mouth this instant.”

That last sentiment was by far the most awful one to consider, and, alas, the most persistent. In the privacy of his own home, Ciel chewed on things relentlessly: his fingers, his nails, his own hair, a pen he might be holding. His teeth, still a subtle mismatch of adult and milk teeth, longed to keep busy. When he wasn’t eating, they sought out other objects to masticate and weren’t picky about what that object happened to be.

“Are you a rodent?” Sebastian asked him one afternoon when he caught Ciel nibbling at his own sleeve.

Ciel blinked at him. “What?”

“Or a teething puppy?”

Ciel blushed angrily. “No.”

“Then I can think of no reason why you should be unable to keep your clothing out of your mouth,” Sebastian said distastefully.

Ciel glowered at him and stopped in the meantime. But the chewing was incessant. He always went back to it as soon as he thought Sebastian’s back was turned.

“I struggle to comprehend,” Sebastian confided to Tanaka one evening, “how the young master got away with such deplorable behaviors while he was growing up.”

Tanaka looked at Sebastian sadly from the servant’s table. The two were in the kitchen, Tanaka drinking green tea while Sebastian stood at the counter, polishing silver. “The young master did not have such persistent habits before you knew him… I believe this developed during that month he spent alone. That month we know so little about.” Tanaka pressed his fingers into the warm ceramic of the yunomi cup, staring into its depths. “There are three empty spaces in his heart now… and for a boy so young, it’s hard to know how to fill such space except with distraction. We must be gentle with him.”

But “gentle” took patience, and gentle took time, and there was no reason to spend it when a smart rap on the wrist would do just as well at a fraction of the speed.

Most of Ciel’s habits had been defeated with a rap on the wrist. The chewing was not so easily thwarted. What was worse, after a week of testing various objects in his mouth, Ciel seemed to have decided that the hems of his sleeves were his top choice. Sebastian’s irritation grew when he saw the state of Ciel’s shirt one evening before bed, the sleeves crimped and wrinkled from what seemed to be a whole day’s worth of suckling.

“This is flagrantly infantile,” he hissed lightly as he gripped his charge by the forearm. Ciel was looking hard at the floor and flushing with defiance. “What should anyone think of an earl with such deplorable attire? You’d do better without teeth than with sleeves like this.”

“It’s not like I do it in front of anyone!” Ciel argued with a heat that came from embarrassment.

Sebastian’s frown quirked. “It is pathetic to defend this behavior. You will stop, or there will be consequences.”

Ciel snorted, smirking now. “Consequences? What are you going to do? Hit my palms with a ruler till they bleed?” It was clear the boy wanted to recover some dignity. “You can’t stop me. I might have a bad habit, but I bet you don’t really know how to stop me from doing this.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “Don’t I?”

“Well then, what are you going to do about it?” Ciel shot back.

The butler hesitated, then started unbuttoning the young master’s shirt up by its rounded collar. “Continue this charade, and perhaps I shall have to decide.”

“When we were younger and Edward would do something wrong, I remember Aunt Francis would take away his pocket money,” Ciel continued matter-of-factly as Sebastian slipped the nightgown over his master’s small head. “But you can’t take my money away from me. And you can’t force me to stay in my room until I repent, like my parents would.”

“No, perhaps not,” was Sebastian’s even answer.

“Well, good luck, then!” Ciel challenged, and Sebastian could swear that just before he extinguished the candle and turned to leave, the rotten brat was bringing his sleeve toward his mouth for a repeat performance.

It was clear Ciel thought he had won. Let him think that. It would only make the consequences of his actions all the more shocking.

▬▬▬▬▬ι═════════════ ☼ ═════════════ι▬▬▬▬▬

In England, the bird pepper was best known for its importance in making the highest quality cayenne. It was a thin, red capsicum that shone as bright as a warning. The human stomach knew no particulars: surely this coloration was nature’s way of advertising danger, but humans were the one species that delighted in spice, cultivated it, and celebrated the flavor of this irritating chemical. Sebastian was not sure if he found this act unnaturally stupid or minutely impressive. But it meant he would have easy access to the drought that would curb his master’s behavior.

Once delivered to the manor, the capsicums promptly had their piths removed and jarred in water to soak for a few days. The water took on a slightly orange quality, but was diluted with a bit more water until it was nearly clear. Finally, that water was painted on the sleeves of one of Ciel’s nightshirts using a basting brush and left hanging for another day until perfectly dry and unassuming.

Between the night Sebastian had decided on his plan and the evening he was able to execute it, Ciel’s habit had somewhat abated, but only somewhat. Sebastian’s warnings had grown sharper, and thus Ciel’s emotions towards the warnings had become more dramatic in response. He would grow absentminded, his eyes glossing over in the middle of a lesson, and then he’d automatically fall into his old pattern. Sebastian would rebuke, “Stop that,” whenever he caught the young master in the act, and Ciel would startle back to reality with a fleeting look of bewilderment. Then the shame and contempt would take over, and Ciel would shoot his butler such a scathing glare that Sebastian felt no sympathy whatsoever for what would soon come to pass.

“I must advise you, young master, not to go about biting your sleeves after I leave the room tonight,” Sebastian said at bedtime as the hands were threaded through the innocuous, soft pajama sleeves with perhaps only the slightest aroma of scarlet truth. “I will know if you have disobeyed; I have my ways. You must understand that it’s for your own good that I do whatever it takes to stop you.”

Ciel’s watchful eyes fell to the floor, and his shoulders slumped. For a moment, he looked just like the child that he was. “I’m trying, all right? It’s hard.”

“Ridiculous,” Sebastian huffed, planting his hands on his hips. “If your sleeve is in your mouth, take it out. This is all that you have to do. You would really have me believe such a thing is hard?”

“As if a damn demon would understand!” Ciel whined, though his face looked red again. “It’s not… Ugh, never mind! I’m trying, so you can stop treating me as if I’m not already!”

“If you really are trying, then I have faith that tonight will be different,” Sebastian said, with just a single thread of slyness stringing together his words as he pulled away the covers and draped them back over the curled-up troublemaker. “And who knows, you may just be rewarded if you manage to follow through.”

“... What kind of reward will I get?” Ciel asked.

Sebastian paused briefly at Ciel’s look of earnest curiosity. The ‘reward’ he’d meant was really ‘a lack of punishment.’ Would a reward actually be a worthy incentive when the boy was misbehaving? “We shall discuss it in the morning, but only if you manage to keep your sleeves away from your teeth all night. That is the first obstacle. Now then, will you be needing anything else before bed?”

Ciel stuffed his hands beneath his pillow. “No.”

“Very good. Then… I wish you luck, and goodnight.”

The light in the room was snuffed out. Sebastian left and went immediately to the kitchen to prepare the glass of milk. He had no faith the sleeves would remain untouched for very long. Mortals were driven by instinct, even to their own detriment. It was any wonder they managed to exist as a species. They could not go without their little vices. Even Ciel, who was too young and too coddled to have ever been introduced to alcohol or tobacco, had come up with a crutch all on his own. Sebastian snickered under his breath as he poured the cold milk into the teacup from the bottle he’d kept cool in the pantry. A human struggling to escape his own nature, also made to feel guilty for his own nature… Sebastian couldn’t lie and tell himself it wasn’t a positively delicious notion.

And yet… a full hour passed by with no outcry. Sebastian was minutely surprised. He had kept the cup of milk ready to deliver as he went about tidying up the kitchen for the end of the day. But eventually he had to admit to himself that the young master must have fallen asleep without indulging in his habit. Sebastian tutted as he poured the undrunk milk back into its bottle. He hadn’t meant to look forward to it, but it was a little boring to consider that his plan wouldn’t unfold after all… Oh well. Perhaps now was the time for some of the more encompassing chores Tanaka had warned him came with spring. Apparently replacing all of the winter curtains in the manor with a muslin set was only one such nuisance to consider…

It was two a.m. that brought the scream.

Sebastian knew this scream well. It was not the disgusted surprise of a boy who had tasted something unappealing, but the anguish of a soul bursting free from a nightmare. It was a sound all too familiar in this household. Sebastian dropped what he was doing to attend it at once. But perhaps he had been too unhurried all the same, because along the way, an actual summons was issued as well, then again, with all the persistence of a lost little lamb.

The lamps in their sconces flared to life as Sebastian entered the sitting area of the master bedroom. “I am here, young master. There is no need to call for me twice. I can guarantee you will be heard no matter how quiet you must be.”

Sebastian strode to the bedside casually nonetheless. He was never too harried in these cases. They were nearly always the same. Ciel would be hiding in a cave of his own blankets. Sebastian would produce a few whimsical promises for closeness, for security. Ciel would eventually drift back off and never mention their encounter in the morning. But tonight, the script was not being followed.

Ciel was sitting outside of the covers. He was bolt upright and rubbing at his face abrasively with his sleeves. “My eyes,” he said in a voice that was liquid and hollow. “S-Something is wrong with my eyes.”

Sebastian felt his insides give a lurch. Suddenly this was serious.

“Drop your hands at once.” He didn’t wait for the command to be followed. He snagged the little wrists and pulled them away. Ciel stared at him with wide, blinking eyes that were fringed pink with irritation. Sebastian clucked his tongue, disapproving. “Ah, look at this mess… What ever were you doing this for?”

Ciel’s face lit with the terror of an innocent. “It’s not my fault! I didn’t do anything! My eyes just started burning, and they won’t stop no matter what I do!” Ciel struggled in his butler’s grip, desperate to touch and rub and unwittingly worsen the situation. “It hurts, let me go—”

“Settle yourself down. Or am I unable to leave you alone for even a mere moment to retrieve the antidote for your suffering?” Sebastian said sternly. Exasperated, he freed one hand to pull the handkerchief from his lapel pocket. “If you must touch your eyes, do so with this. Your sleeves are the issue, so do not return to them. Do you understand me?”

Ciel was already busy grinding the clean cloth into his eye sockets. When Sebastian repeated himself, the young master immediately whined, “Yes, I get it, just help me already!”

To be so ungrateful when he’s at the mercy of whoever will come to his aid… Sebastian snorted a breath as he returned to fetch the milk from the kitchen. It was serving a different purpose than Sebastian had expected… and though it wasn’t as perfect a solution here as it was for taste buds, it certainly had to be better than that horrid paste of lead sugar and rainwater that other humans seemed to think was an acceptable cure for ocular inflammation. He returned with it and a clean cloth in less than a minute.

Ciel was still pressing the handkerchief into his eyes with both palms as if it would do any good. “Allow me to see now.” Sebastian pulled the child's hands away from his face without waiting. Ciel made a small noise of frustration in the back of his throat and swatted off the manhandling. There was a brief tussle of arms as both fought for control of the situation, but when the cold relief of the milk-soaked cloth touched his lids, Ciel froze beneath his butler's hand. The tantrum became a forgotten thing. All at once, Ciel sat as still and silent as a fawn while Sebastian dabbed at his eyes with salve.

Finally. Sebastian sighed loudly in relief. “There, there we are. Isn’t that better?”

“... What’s wrong with me…?” Ciel’s voice was thin and exhausted, the tension of a crisis at last flooding out of him.

Sebastian put on a wry grin. “If you hadn’t been indulging in your chewing habit, this wouldn’t have happened,” he said as he continued to tend to the site. “I soaked your sleeves in capsicum water a few days ago, so that if you tried putting them in your mouth when I had my back turned, the taste would repel you and I would know what you had done.”

“H-Huh…?” Ciel was half-awake and still working through his fear. “You… You did this?”

“You did this,” Sebastian corrected. “I was only trying to help you with your habit, and now here we are… Ah, but what were you rubbing your face for? This was not supposed to end up in your eyes.” A new, clean section of the cloth was selected and dipped in the milk.

Ciel stared at Sebastian, puzzled, bewildered. “This happened because of you?” His voice was picking up understanding, alongside volume.

“How could I expect that you would touch your eyes?” Sebastian huffed in exasperation. Ciel leaned away when he came at him with the cloth this time. “Young master, honestly…”

“Let me do it myself!” Ciel snatched the fabric away and began treating his own eyes, which were still rimmed in pink and watering in the aftermath. Sebastian watched him, narrowing his gaze. What a pathetic scene. The boy looked as miserable as a child who hadn’t gotten his way at a game and, in a show of disapproval at the injustice of life, let out a great bout of crocodile…

… tears.

“... The young master was having a bad dream before all of this, yes?” Sebastian asked.

Ciel had the entire upper half of his face hidden in the cloth now. “What do you care?”

“You were touching your eyes with your sleeves because you were crying.” No need to ask this time.

Ciel’s shoulders seized up. “Wh-What does it matter why I did it! It’s my clothing! I can do whatever I want with it! I don’t need to explain myself to you…” Then, with his eyes still covered by the cloth, Ciel dug down with his chin, slipped it beneath the collar of his pajamas, and clenched the material between his teeth to begin chewing.

Even after all this drama, he hasn’t given it up.

With nothing left in his arsenal, Sebastian simply observed for a moment in defeat. The boy was pressing a milk-soaked cloth to his face while gnawing the front of his nightclothes and sniveling relentlessly. It was no proud moment for either of them. Right now, they were not Earl and butler at all. They were again rendered the child and demon of their earliest days.

What was left to be done? Shaming his charge hadn’t done any good in destroying the habit, nor had this punishment. It was forcing Sebastian to assess if shame had really ever been useful to him beyond acting as a seasoning for a soul. It hadn’t changed this situation at all. Nothing Sebastian had tried so far had. If he wanted something to change, he had to try a different method. But what method would that even be? And how would that method serve to flavor the soul?

Sebastian did not have a clue. This was entirely new ground.

… Hmm. Something new.

Interesting.

“Let me take a look at your eyes now.” Sebastian nudged Ciel’s hands until they were finally lowered. The irritation was ebbing. Fortunate, but it made sense too: there couldn’t have been very much dried capsicum juice in those sleeves, really. “The skin looks improved. We should flush with water now instead.”

Ciel’s own personal irritation hadn’t gone anywhere. He said nothing, but he radiated anger and humiliation in equal measure from his person. Sebastian rinsed the cloth in the bathroom sink and returned with it still damp to press into the young master’s eyes next. Ciel sat and received this treatment like a kitten with raised hackles being bathed by his mother. This thought warmed Sebastian to the caretaking quite astoundingly.

Ciel let the collar of his shirt fall from his mouth to speak. “You can never do something like this to me again. Such tricks are barbaric and unacceptable for a butler.” His fingers were spread wide and nails clenching into the mattress as his pain was tended to.

Sebastian hummed a laugh. “So I will not. But surely this habit of yours must come to an end either way. How would you suggest I help you if not with force?”

Ciel grit his teeth. “If you don’t know what to do, then don’t do anything! Just leave me alone! If I just do this in private, who am I hurting anyway?”

“Your clothing and your reputation, certainly…” Sebastian mumbled. Ah, right; no more shame. “However, I have noticed that you only do this when no one but myself is watching. Thus, you clearly understand that this isn’t acceptable behavior.”

Ciel lowered his chin. “O-Of course I know… I just keep doing it without thinking about it…”

That was surprising. Sebastian took the towel away. “Really. It is involuntary?”

Ciel blinked starrily in the lamplight. He glanced down at the bed. “Sort of.”

“You do not mean to do it, nor want to?” 

“I don’t mean to start…” Ciel furrowed his brow. “But when I notice I’m doing it, I don’t stop either.”

Hmm. “Why do you want to do this?” Sebastian had trouble keeping confusion out of his voice. “It is very unlike you and it is quite unseemly. Lady Midford would have a fit if she knew.”

Mortification washed over Ciel’s expression at the mention of aunt. “I don’t want to do this,” he explained hastily. “It’s just that I can’t stop. It feels good for some reason.” And then Ciel nearly put his sleeve in his mouth again, but flinched away at Sebastian’s warning. “See! I don’t mean to!” he cried, blushing again. He looked at Sebastian helplessly, indignantly, from the tops of his eyes. “I don’t mean to, all right… I don’t mean to…”

Sebastian was very surprised. All this time, the two of them were on the same page. Ciel didn’t like the behavior either. He was simply at its mercy. Was that why shaming him had had no effect? Because it was already a matter of shame, not a matter of pride?

And — granted the previous was the case — if shame removed pride, then would pride remove shame?

There was only one way to find out.

“Let us get you into a new nightshirt,” Sebastian said. Ciel opened his mouth, and Sebastian interjected, “There will be no tricks this time. It is late, and the important thing now is getting you back to sleep so that tomorrow’s schedule isn’t a wreck. If you chew your sleeves tonight, then so be it. We will work out a new strategy in the morning.”

The boy’s posture slumped. “… Mmn. Fine.”

Ciel was subdued as the pajamas were swapped out. He kept touching his eyes, which were improved but likely rather dried out from their ordeal. He looked like he wanted to be angry still but wasn’t sure how to go about expressing it in this circumstance. As usual, he had no choice but to rely on the being that would one day claim his soul, and it likely left him feeling disturbed. Sebastian at least knew that much from prior contracts. What he didn’t know was what their ‘new strategy’ for stopping the sleeve-biting was going to be.

“Would you still want me to stay here until you fall asleep?” Sebastian offered as he walked his charge back to bed.

Ciel climbed delicately onto the enormous mattress that was meant for a married couple, not a single small child. He rubbed his contract eye and glared at Sebastian with the blue one. “Fine. But that doesn’t mean I’m happy with you,” he said at last. “You’re going to make up for this stupid prank. It was cruel. It goes completely against a ‘butler’s aesthetic,’ or however it is you put it.”

Sebastian narrowed his gaze but decided to concede. They shouldn’t fight anymore right now. “… Perhaps you are right. I went too far today.” 

“You definitely went too far.” The boy might’ve meant to sound angry but it came out as more of a plea.

Sebastian stood against the wall and waited for Ciel to tuck himself back into bed before extinguishing the light from the room. “Tomorrow, we will discuss a plan. Until then… I hope you are able to dream pleasantly. Goodnight, young master.”

Ciel curled up in bed. He stayed awake for longer than usual, nearly half an hour. But eventually there was a very careful shifting sound, and Sebastian registered that Ciel must be chewing his sleeves again. As promised, Sebastian did not put an end to the behavior, and very soon after the habit started up, the young master slipped off to sleep.

This proved that the action soothed him. It wasn’t just mindless incivility: it served a purpose, even for a half-grown child. How fascinating… and yet, it certainly could not continue. The soul of a wretched little orphan was no worthy meal. If Sebastian wanted to dine on the soul of a confident earl who left childhood behind him and never looked back, it meant Sebastian had to do whatever it took to instill that confidence. Even if that included being kind and understanding — temporarily, of course.

So then: where to begin?

▬▬▬▬▬ι═════════════ ☼ ═════════════ι▬▬▬▬▬

“Oh, goodness… Young master, do hold still for a moment. You’ve just managed to sully your right cuff with frosting.”

At the prompting of his butler, thirteen-year-old Ciel Phantomhive did not hold still. He instead curved his wrist around to analyze the situation for himself. “Oh, blast. Well, I had better not waste perfectly good chocolate.” Assessment complete, the boy unceremoniously opened his mouth and lipped the swath of frosting right off.

Sebastian could not refrain from grimacing. “Young master, must you forget your manners…”

Ciel was undaunted, smug even. “It’s my clothing, so I can do as I like.” He then held out his arm for Sebastian to have a chance at the remaining smear. “Here.”

There was nothing that could be done now though. “I’m afraid yellow soap and a turn at the washboard is the cure for this. We shall have to return to the bedroom and get you a new shirt.”

Ciel waved him off and continued with his dessert. “It’s already after dinnertime, so who cares. The servants won’t. And now I don’t have to worry about eating so carefully either…” Ciel licked the end of his finger almost cheerfully and helped himself to a heaping forkful of amandine cake.

Sebastian wanted to show more disapproval, but a memory stirred that turned one corner of his mouth up instead of down. “Young master, do you recall when chewing on your sleeves used to be a habit for you?”

Ciel swallowed and pinkened slightly with either embarrassment or disdain (probably both). “Are you seriously asking if I remember the night you put a spicy substance on my pajamas and allowed me to burn my eyes with it?”

Sebastian’s smile became sheepish. “Yes, that was the event, wasn't it… I still had plenty left to learn about how to treat children back then. Speaking of which, I don’t suppose you also remember how we came about helping you with your habit?”

Ciel lapped the prongs of his fork as if he were holding a lollipop. “Now I do. You asked me what I thought would be the way to handle it, and I said that you should reward me with dessert for breakfast if I stopped chewing whenever you asked me to.”

Sebastian nodded slowly, affirmatively. “To your credit, it did do the trick. It only took a few weeks for you to give up your habit altogether after that.”

“But there’s no chance you would ever let me have dessert for breakfast now,” Ciel snickered.

Sebastian followed with a chuckle of his own. “As I said, I had plenty yet to learn about how to treat children.” Ciel rolled his eyes, probably sour about being referred to as a child. Sebastian was in opposite spirits. “I don’t believe I ever properly apologized for the way I treated you back then.”

Ciel stared. Behind him through the window, the sun spangled through the tree limbs on its slow descent below the horizon. “You mean to tell me that you’re actually sorry about it?”

“What pride is there to be found, in tricking someone so young and vulnerable?” Sebastian bowed his conciliation. “It was a shameful display. I should like to do better in the future.”

“...” Ciel glanced away after a few moments. “Apologies don’t become you. They only make you look all the more twisted for the things you don’t apologize for.”

“Ah, well, that is probably true.” Sebastian straightened up, feeling a strange sort of fondness.

“Besides,” Ciel made a mischievous expression, all too comfortable heckling a demon, for better or worse, “the old Sebastian was much smarter than the current Sebastian in one way.”

‘Current Sebastian’ tilted his chin inquiringly. “Oh? And dare I ask what way that is?”

Ciel scraped the last bit of cake off of his plate with his fork. “The old you knew that the best way to apologize is with chocolate.”

After a moment, Sebastian raised both eyebrows high. “Hmm, is that so? What a relief it is, then, that you have stated that apologies don’t become me.”

“W-Wait, wait, I only meant verbal apologies. Cake apologies are another matter.”

“Very good. Then I shall be sure to learn a recipe with semolina and chard for next time.”

“Chard? In a cake? Ugh, what a revolting idea. Surely your butler aesthetic would never let you serve that. Especially not as an apology.”

“Then perhaps the young master should not request any further ‘cake apologies’ lest he want to find out for certain. Now, let me clear your plate, and then it’s back to your vocabulary textbooks for a little evening practice. There are only three days remaining until we head out for Germany, and the young master’s pronunciation yet leaves something to be desired…”

[saintlike78]

hey jules! could i request a "i'll cry if i want to" for jaime lannister with the royal guard being in love with the princess trope pls? just a lot of praise and gentleness and maybe jaime being a little cocky or mischievous so its not too out of character lol. thank you!

NSFW (16+)

“Look at you,” Jamie grunted with his signature sly grin lighting up his face, “my pretty princess.”

His gentle hands that caressed your left cheek and drew comforting circles on your lifted thigh were a stark contrast to the unforgivably deep and hard thrusts that pushed you harder against the stone wall. The candles flickered light onto your sweaty skin; the glimmering of your soft skin had Jamie looking down at you with so much admiration he was afraid his heart would explode.

“Jamie,” you whimpered, gripping every inch of him you could reach as he buried himself in you. It was intoxicating, the pleasure ran up your back and spread throughout your entire body.

His skin was sticky under your touch and you knew there would be red claw marks on his back when he was done with you, but you couldn’t find it in yourself to care; you couldn’t display his marks - which never stopped him from giving you multiple each night - but it never stopped you from marking him up just as much.

Jamie’s grunts were music to your ears and it made you tighten your thigh around his hip in an attempt to be closer - if that was even possible.

“That’s right, my love. Tell me who’s making you feel this good,” his grin was shit-eating, but his lips against your temple were so soft, “tell me.”

“You, Jamie… so good, always so good,” you moaned, burying yourself in the warmth of his neck.

He let out a grunt and thrust of approval, snaking his hand in between you to play with your already sensitive clit, “that’s right, princess, only me.”

[pullhisteeth]

masterlist archive

*ੈ✩‧₊˚ everything I have written!

see my request guide here before submitting requests

☆ smut, (☆) implied smut, ☁ fluff, ϟ angst/some sad themes

-

new/my favourites -

saturn return ☆☁ϟ [14k] - knight!eddie + princess!fem!reader

worry lines ☁ϟ [4.7k] your ex comes back and Eddie gets jealous (cw for abuse)

Eddie wakes you up mid-road trip to see a corny roadside attraction (request) [2.4k] ☁

wise words ☁ϟ [4k] Eddie fucks up (royally) and has to work his ass off to get you back. based loosely on how you get the girl by t. swift

classified ☆☁ϟ [13k] at your wits end, you put an ad in the classifieds for a special kind of tutor. Eddie finds it and takes you up on the offer.

the end (two parts): 1 - the end is near - you and the gang find Eddie in rick's boathouse. ☁ϟ(☆) [5.5k] 2 - the end is here - living with Eddie in the months after Vecna. ☆☁ϟ [5.3k]

Eddie plays the piano. ☁ [0.6k]

end of beginnings ☁ϟ [5.3k] you spend christmas and new year with Eddie. in other words: crossing the line.

you tell Eddie you love him for the first time (request) ☆☁ [3k]

an account of how Wayne Munson got tired of your pining and took matters into his own hands (at christmas!) ☁ [1k]

-

fics/requests -

the bone crush ϟ☁ [5.5k] you’re five years out of high school and your boyfriend's managed to get famous. some days are harder than others, but he goes to great lengths to make it better.

knight in a navy blue boiler suit - part 2 ☁ϟ [5.2k] you take your car in for fixing and the mechanics are a**holes about it. Eddie, though, saves the day. 

on Christmas Eve, you take Eddie to visit your parents. ☁ [0.5k]

nineteen ☁ [2.6k] a reflection on the beginning of you and Eddie. 

birthday boy ☁ [1.4k] it's Eddie's birthday!

Eddie stands up for you in class (request) ☁ϟ [2k]

Eddie helps you with an ED (tw) (request) ☁ϟ [3.3k]

you go to Eddie after a breakup and he tries to contain his feelings (request) [2.1k] ☁ϟ

stuck [1k] ☁ϟ you have a bad dream about Eddie and he comforts you (twice)

a very fem!reader likes metal, much to Eddie's surprise (request) [1.9k] ☁

wasteland, baby [4k] (☆)☁ϟ your friendship with Eddie got complicated when you went to college. you've both been hiding things from each other, and the heat of a summer spent in Hawkins draws out the truth. fwb!Eddie

say it with your hands ☁ [1.1k] a fluffy evening with Eddie.

-

old blog - (these links are currently broken on mobile - they'll be fixed soon!)

nothing else matters - e.m - you decide it’s time to confess how you feel to your best friend. braced for disaster, you have no idea what’s coming. ☆☁

deny me, I dare you - e.m - Eddie gets a sudden urge to marry you. ☁

smoke signals - e.m - in a moment of panic, you find yourself seeking comfort somewhere relatively new. ☁ϟ

begin again - part 2 - e.m - you go on a weirdly normal first date with Eddie Munson. ☁ϟ

telepathy - e.m - you ask your boyfriend Eddie to comfort you in a new way. ☆☁

hero - e.m - a weird guy follows you home, but your knight (Eddie) in shining armour (his van) comes to your rescue. ☁ϟ

rohirrim - e.m - you’re home for Christmas and one of Steve’s infamous house parties turns into the reunion you’ve been waiting for. ☆☁

pick me up - e.m - Eddie makes your dream come true. ☁ϟ

next door - e.m - you think you might be in love with the boy next door. Until you know, you want to have some fun with him. ☆

panda eyes - e.m - Chronicling the day of Eddie’s graduation, the celebration that follows, and revelations on his bedroom floor the next morning. ☁(☆)

as soon as possible - e.m - you rent When Harry Met Sally and realise some things about yourself and your best friend Eddie. ☁ϟ

open - e.m - you have a turbulent relationship with your body and you tell Eddie about it. ☁ϟ

the guitar teacher - e.m - Eddie gets a job teaching kids guitar and it makes you broody as hell. ☁ϟ(☆)

miscellaneous:

Eddie pisses you off at school but makes a big show of his apology

Eddie comes home late from a gig and you pretend to be asleep

[comphy-and-cozy]

Note: I try to tag triggers as bet I can, but ultimately you as the reader are responsible for your own media consumption. If any of my content bothers you, please do not continue reading. If I am missing a tag, please feel free to shoot me a message. * = smut (18+ ONLY)! archived nhl fics | players I do not write for other masterlists: tv/movie masterlist | eras tour fic challenge masterlist

ADRIAN KEMPE

Teacher’s Pet* (professor!Adrian x student!Reader) - 4.8K On your farewell tour at USC, you visit your favorite professor one last time before you graduate.

ANDREI SVECHNIKOV - full masterlist here

ANTHONY BEAUVILLIER

One Night Standards (Anthony Beauvillier x country star!OC) - 9K Country music sensation and Nashville sweetheart Harper Mitchell just got out of a very public, very messy breakup. She doesn't want a relationship, and, fortunately for her, Anthony Beauvillier won't be around long enough to start one. All of the makings of a perfect arrangement... right?

I Almost Do (Anthony Beauvillier x OFC) - 2.4K They say you never forget your first love, and Amelie and Anthony still cross each other's mind years after their breakup.

BRADY SKJEI

Adore You (Brady Skjei x POC fem!OC) - 8.3K Freshly shipped from New York, Brady is new to the city of Raleigh and the Carolina Hurricanes. While he’s learning the city, he meets someone that just might change his life forever. Four times Brady thought he loved her, and one time he actually did.

The After Party* (Andrei Svechnikov x Reader x Brady Skjei) - 6.3K When your new fling Andrei invites you to his joint birthday party, you’re surprised to learn that it’s a past flame who shares his birthday. And surely a double birthday calls for a double celebration — even if that means that you are the gift. The After Party II* (Andrei Svechnikov x Reader x Brady Skjei) - 6.3K A year after your illicit tryst with your current fling and your ex-fling, you meet again. Fourth Down Conversion (Brady Skjei x cheerleader!Reader) - 4.7K On the sidelines underneath bright stadium lights, a spark flickers between Tennessee Titans star quarterback, Brady Skjei, and you, a cheerleader for the team.

Blurbs ✿Midnight Rain* ✿Picnic in the Park

BROCK BOESER

You Got What I Need (Brock Boeser x Reader) - 5.5K When Brock says something horrible in the midst of an argument, you take off and leave him alone to face the consequences of his actions. Will he be able to win you back, or are you gone forever? Chronicling the aftermath of a fight, featuring big brother Anders Lee.

Blurbs ✿A Jealous Distraction ✿Secrets ✿"Send. Pic. Of. Dog. Now."

CONNOR MCDAVID

Work For It* (Connor McDavid x Reader) - 4.2K After a road trip, Connor is determined to show you how much he missed you, but only if you work for it.

GABE LANDESKOG

✿Date Night at the Drive-In* ✿Blood Drive ✿Mystery Machine

JT COMPHER - full masterlist here

MAT BARZAL

Love It If We Made It* (Mat Barzal x OFC) - 9.3K Aurora Foster and Mat Barzal are friends. Sometimes with benefits, sometimes with unspoken feelings, but always with a little something extra. When they have the opportunity to close the cross-country gap between them, will they be able to overcome the skinny love and take their relationship to the next level?

down bad* (Mat Barzal x OFC) - 5.2K Mat takes a late night booty call to the next level.

MATT MARTIN

Chaptered Fics/Series Sugar Daddy Marty Masterlist (Matt Martin x sugar baby!Reader)

MIKKO RANTANEN

Bad for Business* (Mikko Rantanen x Reader) - 4.2K Mikko has a crush on his massage therapist.

Bad for Business II* (Mikko Rantanen x Reader) - 2.5K Mikko learns to accept that his teammates are your clients, too.

Homecoming: Crush* (JT Compher x Reader x Mikko Rantanen) - 8.6K JT’s first time back in Denver after signing in Detroit was always going to be memorable, but with the help of a friend, you make it a night he'll never forget.

TYSON JOST

Third Time’s the Charm* (Tyson Jost x plus sized!Reader) - 11.1K Tyson Jost has been your best friend since you were kids. After a drunken hookup, you thought you’d lost him forever - that is, until he gets traded to the Minnesota Wild, conveniently the city in which you now reside. Will the former flame return when you reunite, or has the time changed everything forever?

A Night in Paris* (JT Compher x Reader x Tyson Jost) - 10.6K Anything can happen on a Friday night at the Hard Deck. When you run into some old friends in search of a night to remember, you just might end up getting exactly what you wished for.

Playing Pretend (Tyson Jost x OFC) - 9.8K When Delaney Taylor needs a date to her family reunion, Tyson Jost volunteers his services. As they navigate their fake relationship, the line between what’s real and what isn’t begins to blur. Blurbs ✿“Wait a minute. Are you jealous?” / “You’re pretty.” “You’re drunk.” ✿Wedding Day ✿Jost Family Reunion ✿Disaster Strikes ✿Trade Angst ✿"It feels like torture but I don't want it to stop."* ✿Pre-Wedding Festivities

[abbyslev]

𝑰𝑺 𝑻𝑯𝑬𝑹𝑬 𝑺𝑶𝑴𝑬𝑶𝑵𝑬 𝑬𝑳𝑺𝑬- 𝑨𝑵𝑵𝑰𝑬 𝑳𝑬𝑶𝑵𝑯𝑨𝑹𝑻, 𝑺𝑨𝑺𝑯𝑨 𝑩𝑹𝑨𝑼𝑺 𝑿 𝑹𝑬𝑨𝑫𝑬𝑹

WARNINGS: smut towards the end! toxic relationships, cheating?, fighting, alcohol, weed. Lmk if i missed any!

A/N: THIS IS MY FIRST NSFW PLS BE NICE, and any constructive criticism will be appreciated! Needed some toxic annie in my life fr. I hope everyone enjoys this! this was finished late asf so pls excuse the bad grammar and stuff.

wc: 5.2k

It was always the same. Annie texted you, letting you know she wanted to see you and every time you fell for her lies.

It was always after her group workouts or a bad hookup. Everyone knew when someone had slept with Annie. It was hard to even talk to her in the first place, so hooking up with her was just crazy. Annie had an eye on you when your roommate, who was a teammate of Annies, invited her over for a smoke. Annie was intrigued by you the whole time. The way you sat on the couch and how your legs crossed over each other while you ate your ramen and staring down at your computer.

Annie never took you out on a date after that. She just wanted to fuck or get high. She walked past you in the hallways, ignored you at parties unless she needed someone to get her a blunt or a drinking buddy, and she simply acted like you two didn't have anything. It hurt, considering you really liked Annie.

You imagined supporting Annie at her games, going out to dinner to celebrate, spending afternoons just in bed with her. Annie had other plans. She looked at you as a fuck buddy. You should have known as soon as you heard she fucked a girl in the bathroom a week after she took you on a date. You liked Annie so much you were willing to keep your stupid dream alive.

That all changed when you met Sasha. She played volleyball and she was one of the sweetest people you had ever met. Sasha and you met at a party, where Sasha coughed her lungs out in the corner while a friend of yours, Connie, laughed his ass off. He invited you over and Sasha fell in love as soon as she saw you.

You two got to talking, and soon enough you guys were inseparable. Connie and Jean tease you two all the time. When Annie got a hold of this information, she was fuming. You had never taken Annie for the jealous type. Sure, she claimed you were all hers and made you promise that no one would ever touch you like Annie does, but those words were only spoken when you were deep in the mattress while Annie had an angry expression plastered onto her face.

Sasha made you cute baskets full of goodies all the time, took you on dates, never let you pay, slept over and cried when you wore a hoodie with her number on it. It was just meant to be and you two knew it. That was until Annie had a change of plans.

A light knock on your door made you look up from your phone. Sasha was currently spamming you with messages about what color nails you should get. You smiled, setting your phone down on your couch. Opening the door, Annie appeared with the same empty expression on her face.

“Oh. Hi, annie.” You waved, your smile dropping. You hadn't answered her messages for a while. You had been avoiding her ever since she got mad at you for becoming friends with sasha. “You didn’t answer my message.” Annie invited herself in, closing the door behind herself. “I-i didn’t see them. Sorry. Ash isn't here, she’s out of town.” You mention, but you knew she wasn't here for your roommate.

“Stop being stupid, you know I'm not here for Ash.” Annie pins you against the door, her lips close to yours. You look down, the blood rushing to your face. “You’ve been avoiding me.” Annie grabbed you chin, making you look into her cold eyes. “I hope it’s not because of Sasha.” Annie said her name with disgust. “I wasn’t trying to. I was just…busy.” You pulled away from her grasp. “Oh please. You don’t do anything but stay in this sad ass dorm all day.” Annie scoffed.

Your phone pinged. Annie’s head snapped back as it continued to ping, her face scrunching. She backed away from you, rushing towards your couch. “Annie.” You followed her, watching as she grabbed your phone, her eyebrows furrowing with every message you received, “We should get some coffee?” Annie read out loud. “Annie, please.” You tried to grab your phone, but she just snatched it away reading more. “Where’d you go, babe? Are you ok? I think you should get these nails. Can I swoop by?” Annie read in an impressed tone, her eyebrows raised. “Oh, cute. She sent you a hundred dollars for your nails.” Annie handed you your phone as your eyes filled with tears.

“So are we nothing?” Annie sat on your couch, taking a hit from her pen. “I never said we had anything.” You said through your teeth, feeling humiliated. “Better answer your girlfriend, don't wanna make her stress out too much.” Annie shrugged. “It’s not like that. Maybe if you actually paid attention to me and didnt treat me like shit, we could have been something.” you muttered.

“Are you saying you wanted to be something?” Annie shifted positions. You stayed silent. Annie stood up, pulling you forward by your hips. She pressed her lips aggressively against yours, her intentions filled with anger and lust.

You melted under her touch, sitting down on her lap. You straddled her, a whimper leaving your mouth as she left sloppy kisses down your jaw. You tilted your head, Annie’s hands pulling your hair, giving her more access to wherever she wanted. She trailed down your neck, getting that one spot she always abused. She knew it was your weak spot. You grind your hips against hers, begging for more. Annie smiled at the way she was able to manipulate you so easily.

“Hey, are you-” a gasp escaped someone's lips. You looked up, seeing Sasha holding two cups of iced coffee and a couple of movies tucked in her arm. “Okay…” Sasha finished her question quietly, setting down the drinks. “Sasha! I didn't know you were coming over.” You frantically rushed towards her, fixing yourself while you did. “Yeah. You didn't answer your messages and you kinda left without saying anything so i thought i’d come by. Wrong time, though.” Sasha whispered, her eyes glossy.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn't have done that. Annie came by unexpectedly. She was just about to leave, right Annie?” You turned around, eyeing the door. “Huh? Oh no, I'm staying here for a little bit longer.” Annie smiled from her place on the couch. You felt your heart drop. “It’s ok. I’m sorry again. Just call me if you need anything.” Sasha muttered sadly, walking out. She didn’t kiss you or make her stupid jokes like she always did.

“You’re such a fucking ass! You knew she was coming, didnt you?” you yelled at Annie. “What are you talking about? Why are you always accusing me of things? And why does she have a key to your dorm?” Annie stood up, leaning against the kitchen island. “Why do you care? All you wanna do is fuck and smoke. It feels nice to have someone actually care about me.” You sniffled.

“You don't think I care about you? After everything I've done for us?” Annie muttered, her eyes softening. “What have you ever done for us?” You opened your door, leaving it wide open. You gave Annie a hard stare, watching as she walked out. “Text me later.” She mumbled, putting on her headphones as she disappeared down the hallway.

-

You knocked on Sasha’s dorm, biting your lip. You hope she wasn’t upset or mad. You always assured her Annie was no one, and now you made Sasha sad.

You held on to the bag of food, hoping Sasha would cheer up. It was her favorite, taco bell. Sasha would always take you around two in the morning and she always got the same thing. You laughed every time as Sasha would bite out of your food, asking to taste it even though you two got the same thing. Connie opened the door, his smile dropping. “Hi.” He shut the door a bit, so only his head peeked out.

“Hey, Con. Is Sasha here?” You looked down, seeing his shoulder had a wet spot. Your heart dropped. “Yeah but she’s… busy.” He pursed his lips. “Oh. Well tell her i apologize for earlier and i got her some food. Tell her i love her and that i’ll call her tonight.” You handed him the bag and the drinks. You got two, assuming it would have been just you and Sasha, but Connie could just take yours.

“Yeah. Thanks. And also,” Connie softened his voice. “She’s really upset and won't stop crying. Come by tomorrow after team workouts and she’ll be willing to talk. Give her a break.” Connie gave you a small smile. “Okay.” You nodded, waving. You fucked up bad and you knew it, but now the problem was how to fix it.

Annie knew she could easily control you, and now you were aware of that fact. It was scary to see how she could easily make you angry and desperate so quickly. You walked to your building in silence, the light rain seeping into your clothes. You had to cut off Annie in all ways if you wanted to keep things going with Sasha. Your phone vibrated, breaking you from the world you were in. Once you were inside your dorm, you checked it.

Annie had sent you a message asking if you wanted to go on a date. So she had caught on? You turned off your phone, heading to bed. That was something to deal with tomorrow.

-

Again, here you were in the same position you always were.

Annie was so unbelievably irresistible and you knew it. You had just come back from Sasha’s house, and Annie waited in your dorm with that stupid smirk on her face.

After an hour of Annie humiliating you mixed in with “She doesn’t make you feel like this, huh?” You were done for. You knew you couldn’t be with Sasha when Annie had you mesmerized like this.

You scrolled through your phone, your eyes trailing up to the message you had received. “Hey, I know you just left but wanna get coffee?” You muttered to yourself, pursing your lips. Yeah you missed Sasha, but Annie would make the biggest deal out if it.

You replied back “Hey Sash, i came home and took some sleep meds. I’ll be up in a few tho. I’ll text you later. I love you:)” You sent the message, turning your phone off. “Who were you texting?” Annie hugged your waist, kissing your jaw. “Ash. She asked if I watered her plants.” You lied. “Ash doesn’t have her phone on her right now.” Annie dug her nails into your waist.

You swallowed, trying to play it off. “How would you know?” You smartly replied, rolling your eyes. “Because she told me she wouldn’t be able to text back so I had to let the coach know she wouldn’t be here for another week.” Annie whispered, her fingers tracing down your hip. “So let me ask you again, who were you texting?” She stopped her movements completely, watching as you blushed hard trying to find another lie.

Of course, your phone pinged from under your pillow. Annie grabbed it, sitting up. “Annie.” You muttered, not wanting a repeat of last time. “Okay angel, text me when you're up. Connies having a big party later and you’re coming with. I love you.” Annie smiled to herself, nodding.

“Am i invited?” She looked up, her eyes trailing over your horrified face. “Give it back!” You grabbed your phone, very clearly upset. “Why’d you have to lie? Am I not trusting enough?” Annie’s snarky smile was gone, replaced with that emotionless, manipulative look. “You know why, Annie.” You laid back down, your back facing her,

“Is that why you turned down my date?” “Smoking and fucking isnt a date.” You replied, responding back to Sasha. “Oh, so you’re going to the party?” Annie shrugged, getting up. You ignored her, now texting the groupchat with you, Connie, Sasha, and Jean.

Annie opened the door, shutting it behind her loudly. You know she just wanted attention so you deprived her from that exactly. Two can play that game. You tossed back and forth, deciding to maybe start getting ready.

-

“God, how many people does Connie know?” You pushed through the entrance, Sasha beside you.

“Half of these are just people he sells to, and the other half are randoms. It's an open invite.” Sasha yelled in your ear. Open invite, which meant Annie would probably be here. No, she would rather spend her time at the gym, hopefully. “Hey!” Connie squeezed through the people, his eyes blazing red. He handed you the blunt, bringing Sasha in for a hug.

You took a drag, dapping up Connie. You handed it back to him, arm around Sasha’s waist. “Get a drink, Jean and I are by the music.” Connie jokingly punches Sasha’s shoulder, disappearing into the crowd of people.

You dont let go of Sasha as you make her a drink, her eyes watching you carefully. “I don't want one.” Sasha shook her head as you grabbed another cup. You gave her a side-eye, your face disappointed. “Hey, someones gotta be the sober one here.” She laughed. You gave her a sip of your drink, watching as she made a face at it. You laughed, pressing a kiss to her lips.

“Let’s go with Connie.” She pulled your arm, taking you through the crowds of people. “Hey! you made it!” Jean pulled you into a hug. “Yup.” You nodded, seeing as Sasha talked to Connie, her mind on another world. Jean joined them, leaving you to yourself.

You watched the crowd, laughing at how idiotic the people were. They were throwing themselves off tables, smoke everywhere, and dancing bodies yelling at the people on the table to backflip off of it. Connie could surely throw a party.

Sasha had your cup, seeing it was already empty. And she claimed to be the sober one. You leaned down to her height, lips touching her ear. “I’m gonna get us some drinks. Stay here.” You press a light kiss against her ear, Sasha nodding and smiling.

You were pouring the soda when a tall guy leaned against the counter. You ignored him, mentally gagging at his actions. “Hey. Need some help?” He smirked at you. “No, thanks.” You grabbed the second cup, pouring some more soda. “You seem lonely.” He scooted closer, smiling.

“I’m here with some people actually.” You snapped back, grabbing the alcohol. He inched closer, and you could smell the beer off of him. He was now beside you, watching your hands move quickly. “Mind if I join?” He lowered his head to your level.” “Yeah, I do.” “No need to be so snappy, baby.”

You cringed again, but you continued to make your drinks. “Names Bryan. What’s yours?” He slid his hand over to yours. A small, pale hand grasped him, crushing it. He wheezed, his eyes trailing down to the small girl behind you both. Annie kept her dead stare at him, watching as he scoffed and walked away.

“You know, you should keep Jean around. Creeps stay away.” She picked up a cup, drinking it. “That wasn’t for you.” You muttered. “Did I ask?” Annie drowned the rest of the drink. You couldn’t even do that, and you drank every chance you got.

“I know you're here with Sasha.” Annie pushed your back up against the island. Her arms on either side of your waist, she stared into you. “Meet me in the car.” She muttered, walking away. You were speechless. Are you really gonna ditch them for Annie?

You left your cup on the counter, walking out the front door. You rushed to Annie's car, getting in just as she was turning it on. “So you listened?” Annie smiled, pulling out of the house. She drove down the crowded street quietly, the music in the back filling in the silence.

Hey

Whwred yiu go

Babbbyyyy

Youte nit at thr drinks

arw yoi okau

You look down at your phone, seeing Sasha was already drunk. Her spelling was horrible. You shook your head, typing back. Suddenly, your phone was snatched and thrown into the back seat. “Annie, what the fuck? You always do this.” You looked at her in disbelief. “Stop texting your girlfriend.” Annie shrugged.

Your phone vibrated. She must be calling you. You reached back, grabbing it, Annie grabbed your wrist, her eyes not leaving the road. You took the phone in your opposite hand, answering.

“Finally! Are you ok? Where are you?” Sasha yelled. “I had to go home, Ash had a family emergency and I had to talk to her teammate! I’m so sorry, I should have told you before but I'm ok.” You lied. Annie’s grasp on your wrist got tighter, hurting you.

You tried to wiggle out of it, but Annie made it worse. “Oh. Ok. Well, text me when you're all home and safe. I love you!” Sasha hung up, not waiting for a response.

Annie released your wrist, now placing her hand on your thigh. “Just take me home.” You muttered angrily, facing the window. Annie scoffed, rolling her eyes. “What if we come over to mine?” Annie turned onto the highway, watching as you nodded.

-

“You really need Hitch to help you decorate.” You muttered, eyeing her room.

It was the same as always, just her bed, side table, dresser and the tv that sat on it. Her clothes scattered across her floor along with random items entangled into it. “What’s the point? She’s gonna overdo it.” Annie laid on her bed, leaving you a spot.

You laid next to her, allowing her to snake her arm around your waist. “I missed you.” She whispered in your ear, kissing your jaw slowly. “Annie.” You pushed yourself away, standing up. “What?” She pushed herself up, sitting against the wall. “Are you so fucking serious right now?” Your eyes widened, mouth slightly open.

“What did I do?” She seemed genuinely confused, but she always did this when she knew she was wrong. “You brought me here to fuck. I thought you just wanted to hang out!” You blinked in frustration, huffing. “What, so I can't kiss you?” Annie groaned, getting on her phone. You grabbed it, throwing it against the floor.

“Annie, I need you to look at me and tell me you want something with me. If you can’t say that and promise me i’m more than a fuck buddy then we are done. We are so done and you won’t see me ever again.” You yelled, tears welling up at your eyes.

Annie was quick on her feet, pushing you against the bathroom door. “Don’t touch my shit like that again, understood? You knew as soon as we started talking that I didn't want shit.” Annie held your wrist down. “I hate you. I hate you so much, you’re nothing but a fucking liar. You’re nothing but worthless shit.” You pushed her off, leaving her room.

“Hey.” Annie followed, grabbing your hand. “Don’t touch me! I’m done with you. You’re so unbelievable.” You cried, feeling like you couldn’t breathe. “Just stay.” Annie toned her voice down, those sad eyes on her face again. “I can’t. I’m just gonna go home.” You opened the door to her dorm, walking out. “Let me drive you home. It’s late.” Annie stalked after you, placing her body in front of yours. “I can’t Annie. We both know where that’s gonna lead to and I cannot afford to have that again.” You looked down, watching your test drops fall onto Annie’s hand.

“I love you.” Annie whispered. That really set it off. You knew she said this only when she wanted something. You brushed past her, leaving her in the middle of the hallway by herself.

-

TWO MONTHS LATER

After Connie was begging on his knees with Jean behind him, you agreed to go to his party.

As much as you avoided parties, how could you say no to Connie? He was your friend and plus, he sold you the best of the best for a low price. He never misses your events, and you agreed to have some fun.

Sasha grabbed your hand, backing her body up onto yours. You laughed, shaking your head. “Isn’t this fun? Leaving your dorm for once?” Jean asked. “Hm not really.” You mumbled. Your arms wrapped around Sasha’s waist, kissing her bare shoulder. “You’re having fun. Shut up.” Connie held his hand out.

You grabbed the pen, inhaling the smoke. You turned Sasha over, kissing her. The smoke blew into her mouth, who took it in with ease. “Someone’s learned.” You laughed, leaning back against the wall. Sasha drank out of her cup, dancing to the rhythm. You smiled at her, eyes focused only on Sasha dancing.

“Can you get me another drink? I’m gonna pee.” Sasha handed you her cup. “Are you sure you don’t want me to go with you?” You grabbed her waist, rubbing them against her. “I’ll be…okay.” She smiled slowly. Her words were slow and she smelled of alcohol. “Okay. Be back here soon.” You pressed a small kiss to her lips.

You made Sasha another drink, grabbing yourself a beer. “Hey!” You heard from behind you. You turned around, smiling as you saw Reiner. “Hey, Rei!” You were embraced in his hug. “How have you been?” You leaned against the counter, taking a sip from your beer.

“Good. Football season is over so wrestling is next. And you?” He took a sip of his own drink. “Oh, just been in class and stuff. I’m so ready for winter break.” You laughed. “Fuck yeah. Do you have any plans?” “I think Connie’s renting out a house and we’re just gonna party.” You nodded. “Sick. Anyway, my friends are waiting for me. It was so nice seeing you.” He fist bumped you. You said your goodbyes, slipping past the people back to your corner.

Connie looked at you, then back down at his phone. Jean was gone, and Sasha wasn’t back. “Hey, where’s Sash and Jean?” You set down her drink, looking around. “Jean took her home.” He shrugged. “Why?” “Cause she came back from the bathroom sobbing and begging Jean to take her home. I dunno.” He went back to texting someone.

“Oh. Well, I'm gonna go by her house, make sure she’s ok.” You set down your beer, grabbing your phone. “You sure you can drive?” He laughed. “Fuck you, I'm sober. I think.” You walked away, laughing. You wondered why Sasha would randomly leave. You shook those thoughts, deciding to talk to Sasha about it in person.

-

“Sasha?” You peeked into her room, watching as she curled up next to her stuffed animals, sobbing.

“Hey.” You closed the door behind you, setting down your bag. “Are you ok?” You slowly approached her bed, unsure if she even knew you were there. “Who let you in?” She sat up, wiping her face. “I have your key, angel.” You smiled. “Just go.” She stood up. She still wore the dress from earlier and her makeup was cried off. She stumbled forward, causing your hands to grasp her waist. She flinched, pushing you off of her.

“Sasha, are you ok? What’d I do?” You stood in front of her path, your heart dropping. “You know exactly what you did! You do it every single time! Why can’t I just be enough?” She cried, his hands uncontrollably shaking. You took them in your hands, pulling her closer. “Why can’t you just love me? Why does she have to be involved?” Sasha hiccuped, her tears on your sweatshirt.

“Who, Sasha? It's just been us. You know that.” You were so confused. What had you done to make Sasha hate you? “Annie! She literally told me you two left that party together and ever since have been a thing! Even before that, when I walked into you two, all those times you hung out with me and went straight to her dorm after, the way you still text her. All of that pissed me off. That’s why you haven’t asked me out yet, because you’re so hung up on Annie you can’t see that you’re hurting me.”

“Sasha, I never meant to hurt you. I want to ask you out, I'm just in a bad spot right now.” You pushed her hair back behind her ears, tears pricking your own eyes. “I know what you’re trying to do and I'm not gonna have it. We are done.” Sasha pushed you off. “Sasha, stop.” You went after her. “I said stop! Get out!” She screeched, pointing at the door.

“You’re drunk.” You muttered. “No, I'm not drunk. I wasn’t drunk last week when I watched you and Annie walk to your dorm together. I wasn’t drunk when you texted Annie while I ordered our food, I wasn't drunk while I was crying my eyes out to Connie wishing that you would just notice me for once in your goddamn life.” Sasha sat on the edge of her bed.

“Just leave.” Sasha grabbed a white cap off of her nightstand, swallowing the pills with some water. “My head is killing me.” She whispered. “Leave.” She said to you, starting to take down her hair. You obliged, closing her door.

You walked out of her dorm, making sure to lock it on your way out. Instead of anger or confusion, you were filled with rage. Why would Annie lie like that? You two weren’t a thing. You two hooked up whenever and called it a day. You rarely spoke.

Your feet took you to a different floor, fist pounding on the door. It all happened so fast. “Annie, you better open this fucking door.” You jiggled it. A blonde in her sports bra and shorts. “What?” She rubbed her eyes.

“You ruined my chances with Sasha. What the fuck is wrong with you?” You pushed yourself inside her dorm, shutting her door. “It’s three in the fucking morning.” Annie walked back to her room. “Don’t ignore me like that. You know what you did and i’ll fucking kill you.”

“You’ll what?” Annie turned around, pinning you against her wall. Her tired eyes watched yours, carefully inspecting your face. “You didn’t want her that bad. You would have asked her ages ago.” Annie placed one hand on your waist, her dead face still staring you down.

She was right. Annie was the only person keeping you from Sasha. “So tell me, am I really in the wrong here?” Annie pressed her lips against yours before you could answer. Your knees gave in, your hands tangling themselves in her hair. Annie slotted her thigh in between your legs, making you sit on it.

She moved your hair, kissing down your jaw and neck. “You thought you were so slick letting Sasha dance on your like that.” Annie mumbled before kissing that one spot again. You rubbed yourself on Annie’s thigh, your head against the wall. “Annie.” You whispered, needing more.

“This is mine.” Annie trailed her hand down your waist and onto the band of your sweats, playing with it. Annie kissed your lips again, slipping her hand inside your underwear. You moaned against her lips, not being able to say anything else. “You can’t be a slut for Sasha like this, can you?” Annie rubbed your clit in circular motions, eye contact strong as she watched you unravel beneath her.

“I asked you a question.” She shot a finger in you. You moaned loudly, shaking your head. “Words.” Annie whispered in your ear. “N-no, she doesn’t.” You whimpered as Annie fingered you faster. “Look at how pathetic you look. Weren’t you just gonna kill me and now you’re willing to do anything for more?” Annie slowed down. “Annie.” You whispered, just needing her even more.

She took off your sweater in a quick motion, placing a harsh kiss on your lips after she threw your hoodie somewhere in the room. She pushed you against her bed, hands working on your bra. “You’re so pretty.” Annie took off your bra, licking her lips.

You bucked your hips forward, needing some sort of friction. “Needy, aren’t we?” Annie pulled your sweatpants and underwear down, smiling as she saw the excitement in your eyes. Annie pried your legs open, pressing wet kisses up your thighs. You grabbed a fistful of her hair, biting down on your lip.

A loud moan slipped past your mouth as Annie pressed a wet kiss on your clit. Her tongue slipped through your folds, slowly watching you moan and cry. Her tongue continued sucking and kissing your clit, small vibrations from her chuckles making you arch your back.

Annie held down your hips, having you into a moaning mess. “Annie.” Your chest heaved up and down, thighs closing around her head. Annie looked up from position, placing her fingers in your mouth. Your tongue swirled around them, your eyes never leaving hers.

She placed her dripping fingers inside of you. “Oh my god, Annie.” You shut your eyes closed, biting down on your lips. “So wet, just for me.” Annie kissed your bud, speeding up her pace. Your hands let go of her hair, grabbing your breast.

“Atta girl.” Annie mumbled against you. That knot formed in your stomach, clenching around Annie’s fingers. Annie slowed her pace, teasing your dripping hole. “Annie, please.” You wrapped your thighs around her head again. Annie used one hand to push them apart, placing it onto your lower stomach after.

She quickened her pace, your eyes rolling to the back of your head. Uncontrollable moans and cries left your mouth, her name was all you could remember. Your climax hit you hard, a string of curse words mixed leaving your mouth. Annie continued to lick you, cleaning you up.

She straddled you, opening your mouth. She spit your cum in your mouth, smirking as you swallowed it. “Good girl. Don’t let me see you around Sasha again.” Annie pressed a kiss against your lips, flipping you over. You smiled to yourself, excited for what was planned in Annie’s mind.

-

Your eyes opened, Annie’s voice echoing through the bathroom.

“She was just so drunk and came up on me, Sasha. It was all her. I’m not even messing with her, she came onto me. Don’t call me a liar. She said she was done with you.” Annie huffed. You sat up, eyes wide. Was she seriously lying?

You collected your stuff, throwing on your clothes as quickly as you could. Grabbing your phone, you stormed out of her room and down her hall. Of course she would lie to get you and Sasha apart. You didn’t even want to hear the rest of her lies, you were done with her and you were sure of it this time.

Or were you?

[14buddy22]

Slipping Through My Fingers

Aaron Hotchner x Daughter!reader

WC: 5.2K

A/n: This is from Aaron’s perspective on his daughter’s wedding day! This was inspired by Slipping Through My Fingers from the Mamma Mia movie. Feel free to listen to it while reading. (See the bottom for song :))

Masterlist

“Slipping through my fingers all the time. I try to capture every minute.”

Getting dressed for a wedding vs. getting dressed for a funeral is almost the same thing. Two important events. One event where everyone wants to attend, the other… well not so much. Getting in similar dress-like clothing (except for the bride and groom), the only difference is that two people are celebrating the start of their lives together and another has to live in sorrow for the rest of their life. The other difference is the emotion of people.

Weddings usually make people happy, maybe except for the father of the bride. That’s what I am today. My daughter’s getting married. I had been the one at the funeral, having to live the rest of my life without Haley, but my daughter and my future son-in-law were going to be starting the rest of their lives together.

My day started off hectic. I got called into the BAU. That was not something I wanted to happen on the day of my daughter’s wedding. I’m sick and tired of work and my home life clashing. It’s clashed for the past 25 years. I’ve missed out on moments from Y/n and Jack’s life. The two most important people to me and I lost out on time with them. I lost Haley because of my job. She was my rock when we first got married and my job ruined our marriage. She died because of me. It’s a guilt that I carry around every single day, and even today, more than ever.

After quickly resolving what needed to be resolved at the BAU, I came home, went for a run, showered, and began to make breakfast and clean up from last night. My living room looked like a frat party was thrown. I guess that’s what I get for letting my two children have people over the night before my daughter’s wedding.

Cleaning up the mess, I came across a photo album. Just looking at it, I knew exactly what it was. It was Haley and I’s wedding photo album. I’d been so busy with everything in my life, I guess I didn’t have time to sit down and think about what my daughter must be feeling about her wedding.

I picked up the book, only to find another photo album underneath. One was an album of my daughter and I. She made me so proud to be her father. I was the lucky one to have her in my life.

I began to flip through the pictures of the moment I found out I was going to be a father. On the first page of the book, there was a polaroid of Haley holding up the pregnancy test with myself kissing her. It made me think back to that moment, and how sentimental it was.

Exhausted. Yep, that’s what I was feeling, but that’s okay, because now I’m going home to see my beautiful wife, cook her dinner, and spend an evening with the woman I love, maybe work on making a baby.

When my key hit the front door, it made me stop and think, what’s my life going to be like in 5 years? 10 years? 15 years? Will I have 6 kids running around the house and they’ll be running to the front door when I walk inside? Will my kids be playing sports or in the marching band? Instead of coming home to see the kids, I have to split up and watch soccer games, cheerleading, baseball, band, and theater. It excited me.

I shuddered at the memory I had. I did that to myself. I chose work over the family I could have had with Haley. My two children are perfect but had I been more invested as a husband, and as a father, I could have had more. I only had myself to blame.

I walked into the kitchen to find Haley in the kitchen. She had made dinner, even though I was supposed to. I was lucky to have her, to marry my high school sweetheart, my best friend.

“So, you know how I haven’t been feeling good honey?”

“Yeah. I wanted you to rest while I was at work today.”

I paused when she put her hands on my waist to hold me still. To stop me in whatever pilot mode I was in. She was bringing me back to reality and not just going through the motions of what I did every time I got home.

“Honey, you know how we’ve been trying for a little Hotchner?”

“Haley, I told you, if we can’t have a baby, we can’t have a baby. It’s okay, we can adopt a couple of kids or we can have none. I’m sure there will be BAU babies in the future.”

“Aaron. Honey, we did it. We’re having a baby.”

She pulled out a positive pregnancy test and held it in front of my face. Tears streamed down both of our faces. We were going to become parents. At that moment, I learned I was going to be a father. We wouldn’t find out until 7 months later that we’d have a baby girl. That baby girl was the best thing to happen to Haley and me.

I flipped through the picture book, reminiscing on the days when my daughter was a baby, toddler, child, not the beautiful, young woman she’d turned into. I saw the photo of me and my two kids in the hospital bed. Y/n was only 2 years old when Jack was born, she was so excited to be a big sister and I knew their bond would be like no other.

I was slowly tearing up, going through memory lane, thinking about how fast my kids grew up and I wasn’t there for it, it killed me. I have many regrets in life, not leaving the BAU when I had the chance is my biggest one. While the work I did saved thousands of people, those moments with my kids and any chance I had with Haley, I’ll never get back.

Before I could have a full-blown crying moment, I heard my daughter speak up from her bedroom.

“Dad, can you help me get ready?”

I wasn’t new to helping her get ready. Without Haley in Y/n and Jack’s life, I had to become Dad and mom.

If you had asked me 21 years ago if I’d be the one helping my daughter get ready on her wedding day, I would have said no, that was Haley’s job, but 15 years ago, I knew that would change, when I was helping my 6-year-old daughter and 4-year-old son get ready for their mom’s funeral.

Over 15 years, I learned how to braid her hair, learned the correct hair and makeup products that she needed. I never envisioned I’d have to do that when I held my baby girl in my arms for the first time. I thought Haley would do that and I would just give her my debit card and she’d go. It’s funny how the times have changed.

Walking into the room that she’d grown up in made me think back to all the memories we had together. I just paused for a moment. The flashbacks of me coming home to her playing princesses in her room with her stuffed animals and then being so happy to see me. Or her putting on her music, begging me to dance with her. Her begging me to read her a bedtime story or asking to sleep in her bed because of the thunder.

Being there for my kids taught me a lot. I learned a lot more about my kids in the last 15 years than I did in the first 4 to 6 years of their life when Haley was alive. Granted, that was my fault, but they taught me much about life.

When I saw her looking at me, I quickly snapped out of whatever trance I was in. For someone who was getting married in 2 hours, she was not ready one bit, but that was the good thing about my daughter. She was good about not getting stressed, so if she was, I couldn’t tell. But I also refuse to profile my children.

Well actually, as a father, you have to read your kids. I just can’t turn it off sometimes when it comes to my kids, especially my daughter, that’s my little girl. She was opening up to me. She’d always done that, so there was never a reason to profile much. My daughter was nervous. I mean, I was when I married Haley, I don’t blame her for being nervous. There’s so much that could go wrong on the big day, that if you don’t have a support system, you’ll get lost in trying to make sure everything is perfect.

“Honey, I thought Anna and Shelby were supposed to be helping you get ready?”

“Dad, I just needed some time to be alone. I also think Anna and Jack are hooking up.”

I snickered watching my daughter gag at the thought of her best friend and younger brother hooking up. Anna and Shelby were Y/n’s childhood best friends and Jack fit into their friend group as they got older.

“Honey, Go get showered, I’ll help you with your hair. How do you want it? Curled? Braided?”

“Dad, I don’t have a lot of time, I can’t be late for my wedding.”

“We have time, we have time.”

She walked over and hugged me. It made me very happy to hold her in my arms one last time before she was getting married. I wasn’t ready to let go, but my little girl was a strong, independent woman.

In just a few short hours, I was going to be giving her away. Giving her away to a man who loved my daughter with everything he had, they had the kind of love that Haley and I had in college, the kind of love that was there when we found out we were going to be parents.

“You know Dad, I’m getting Mamma Mia vibes from this moment.”

“Except you know who your father is and he’s walking you down the aisle.”

I watched her roll her eyes and she made her way to the bathroom. I went to grab her some food and caught Jack walking out of his room, praying that he wasn’t hooking up with Anna, Y/n’s childhood bestfriend.

“Jack, your sister’s getting married and you’re fooling around with her bridesmaid.”

“Dad, come on. We’re here for a good time, not a long time.”

He patted my shoulder and walked by to grab some food. I couldn’t believe this is how my kids turned out. My daughter, marrying an amazing guy while my son on the other hand is screwing around with my daughter's bridesmaid.

“When are you getting ready? The wedding is in two hours, you still need to shower, shave, Anna needs to get to her house to get ready. Jack, I’m serious, stop laughing.”

“Hey old man, relax. It’s going to be okay. Anna and I are having a snack, she’s leaving to go get ready at her own house. I’m going to shower. See ya, daddio.”

Watching my son walk back to the room that I used to tuck him in with and build forts in seemed crazy to me. In my eyes, he was the little four year old boy that would fall asleep on the couch trying to stay up for me when I got home for work.

Both my children were growing up and I wasn’t ready. From what I saw, they were still my babies, both of them. I’m not ready for them to never need me again. Once Y/n get’s married, she’s going to have her husband, and then they’ll have kids because that’s what she’s always wanted, and then she’s going to have her own family, not her dad, and that scared me.

You can prepare all you want, but I was never prepared to become a single father to two young children, wasn’t prepared to have my daughter date, or prepared enough to have her move out of the house. From what I’ve learned, there’s no amount of preparation for that feeling of what it’ll be like when your children, your babies, grow up.

I walked back into Y/n’s room with her and Jack’s favorite food, dino chicken nuggets. No matter how old they got, they never grew out of their dino chicken nugget phase. Both of them would tell me over and over that dino chicken nuggets were elite, they basically told me that dino chicken nuggets were the Aaron Hotchner of the BAU and it somehow clicked in my mind. They were comparing me to chicken nuggets, making me feel like a hero, when in fact, I shouldn’t be their hero.

I chuckled thinking back to that conversation that they had with me. We were sitting at the kitchen table, I had got back from a case early in the afternoon and picked them up from school. They were so happy to see me, so when we went grocery shopping, I had mindlessly picked up regular chicken nuggets. Oh, was that a big mistake. Both children yelled, “NO! Not those!”

I smiled laughing at the fear that took over me in that moment. My two children, 10 and 8 years old, were telling me not to buy chicken nuggets. Jack had said that Dino chicken nuggets were the best and that he’ll eat them forever. After I explained that just the shapes were different, my daughter spoke up, saying that dino chicken nuggets were like the Aaron Hotchner of the BAU, the best of the best. Her exact words were, “Dino nuggets are the hero of chicken nuggets, just like you’re my hero.”

I didn’t want to cry. I was on the verge of tears earlier, I still had to hold it together for my daughter. I didn’t need her to come out and see me crying because I know she’d cry. She didn’t need that stress on her big day.

“Ugh! Dad.”

My daughter came into her room with one of my ¼ zips and her favorite pair of running shorts. Those were her comfort clothes. That ¼ zip was 21 years old. When I was away on cases, Haley would wear it when feeding her, and as Y/n got older, it’s the one ¼ zip she always gravitated too. While it was big on her when she was a child, she still slept in it, wore it when I wasn’t home, it was her sense of safety when I couldn’t be there. Because of me, she was attached to a piece of clothing because I couldn’t protect her. What father puts their children through that?

“What’s wrong honey?”

“Dad, I was shaving and I cut my leg.”

“Come here, sit down. I have a band-aid.”

She sat down on the bed and I grabbed a band-aid from my pocket. One thing that Haley told me from our wedding day was to always have enough band-aids. I made a promise that whenever our children got married, I’d be the one to carry the band-aids. Turns out she was right, we did need the band-aids after all.

She grabbed the dino nuggets after I put the band-aid on and she sat down on the bed. I moved to sit with my back against her head board and I was looking at her. I thought I’d see the beautiful woman she had turned into, but all I could see was my Y/n. My little girl who’d want to play basketball with me or try to show me the newest soccer move. My little girl who was just in a red dress and pigtails. Yeah, that was the little girl I saw.

“Dad, did you hear what I said?”

“What?”

“I started talking but you didn’t answer me. Are you okay?”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I was just thinking. What did you say?”

“Can you believe I’m marrying A.J.?”

Her fiance was the perfect man for her. He was sweet, kind, just overall in love with her. The kind of love that Haley and I once had. He was everything I could have ever imagined for my little girl.

“No, I can’t believe the day has finally come. 1 year of prepping for a wedding flew by.”

“Thank you for everything, dad.”

My daughter leaned into me and put her head on my shoulder. When I looked at her TV, Mamma Mia was on. When did she put that on? This had to have been her way of trying to soak on as much time as she could before she was getting married. Maybe it was her way of getting me to come to realize that my little girl wasn’t my little girl.

As she ate her dino nuggets, I held onto her a little longer, not wanting her to get married. I know she had to, everyone has to grow up, but I just wasn’t ready. I’m finally ready to admit that. Before I could say something, Jack entered the room with two plates of dino nuggets.

“Jack, you’re supposed to be in the shower.”

“Dad, Y/n’s moving out of the house officially tonight, this is the last time we’re all going to be living together, under one roof. We’ve spent the past 19 years living together. Well, 19 years living with me, 21 for you two, but if I’m being honest, I’m not ready to let that go.”

My son was right. He was stronger than I was. He said what I had been afraid of saying this entire time. I took the plate of dino nuggets that he had reached out to give me. He sat on the bed with my daughter and I. Sharing the bed how they used to share the bed when they were just kids.

I watched my daughter begin to take pictures and videos and we got one of all of us smiling, eating our dino nuggets. Something so simple, yet so meaningful. The last time I’d ever have my children living under one roof all together. Yeah, Jack’s right, I wasn’t ready to let go, but I did, in less than an hour and 10 minutes.”

As we finished our dino nuggets, I had to begin to help with her hair, the movie playing in the background. Jack had stayed in the room to take pictures. Pictures that I would cherish for the rest of my life.

My daughter had put on “Slipping Through My Fingers”. The scene was coming up shortly in the movie but she put the song on her phone. She looked at me through the mirror and smiled. All I could think of was how much this song was so impactful in our life, and now it’s becoming a real story for our life.

Jack went to go get her dress and then went to go change, leaving Y/n and I for a minute that we both needed. With her hair braided the way she wanted, she turned around and looked at me. I handed her her dress and Jack walked into the room.

“You clean up nice, Jack.”

“Thanks sis. Dad? Do I look okay?”

My son was put together. In just a few short moments, I was going to have two children ready for a wedding. Two children who weren’t 4 and 6 anymore, but were 21 and 19. They were grown up.

“You look nice, call me when you’re ready Y/n. I’m going to change.”

I walked out of her room to give her a minute to get into her dress and walked into my room. I changed into my suit and fixed my hair. I finished tying my tie and walked back outside of Y/n’s room. I knocked on the door, getting the okay from Y/n to come in. As I made my way in, I looked at my daughter. She looked absolutely gorgeous. Just an hour ago, I was looking at the little girl in pigtails that I once saw. Now, I was staring at a beautiful, strong, young woman who had everything in the world going for her at that moment. She was my daughter and I was lucky to be her father.

Jack was sitting on the desk, giving me time to fix the little bits of hair that needed to be recurled on Y/n’s head. She was looking in the mirror, I knew she wanted to say something but I wasn’t going to pressure her. Until I heard her speak.

“Dad, am I letting you down?”

“Why would you think that?

“Because of what you’ve done, being the unit chief of the BAU, raising 2 children 2 years apart, being a single-father.”

“Honey, I didn’t have a choice. Your mother was taken from us because of what I did. I became a single father because you lost mom because of me.”

“Dad, stop. That’s not true.”

I was staring at my daughter, but that wasn’t her who said that, it was Jack. Jack was teary eyed, looking at me and Y/n. I shook my head slightly because Haley’s gone because of me and my job.

“Dad, please, you have to listen to Jack and I. It is not your fault. Foyet killed mom. You did everything you could to protect Jack and I. Dad, you could’ve been dead, too! He stabbed you 9 times. You raised us into the people we are today. We wouldn’t be half of the people we are if it weren’t for you. You’re our hero, dad. You always will be.”

I wrapped my arms around my daughter. She still saw me as a hero. My little girl. My little girl who was getting married in 45 minutes. I was her hero. There could be nothing more better than hearing her call me her hero.

“You will never let me down. No matter what. I am so proud to be your father.”

“I’m lucky to be your daughter. You’re my hero. No matter how old I get, I’m always going to need you in my life. Never forget that, Dad. Will you give me away?”

All day I had been holding up tears, guilting myself for letting Haley get killed but at this moment, all I could think about was what a blessing it was to be a father. A father who was loved by his kids. I was loved by my daughter and son, neither one of them ever angry with me for raising them as a single father, never blaming me for losing their mom. I was their hero. I was someone they trusted, they found comfort in. My kids were my saving grace. Y/n asking me to give her away, the floodgates had opened. I wiped the tear that had fallen onto her cheek and pulled her into my arms. I looked over at Jack, for one to never get emotional, he was wiping his tears as well.

As I pulled away from the hug, I kissed her forehead. She was ready to get married, I don’t know if I’ll ever be ready for her to get married, but that didn’t matter because all I wanted to do was make my daughter happy.

“I think we have to get to a wedding.”

My kids and I all took one last hug. The ending of Slipping Through My Fingers filled the room. All of us all quietly soaking in the moment, realizing all we had been put through as a family, but in the end, we had made it out.

As we got to the church, we watched everyone walk down the aisle and I held onto her arm. I looked down at her and she squeezed my arm.

“Are you ready, Dad?”

“No.”

She and I shared a laugh. She just wanted me to be honest. I knew that and that’s what she was waiting for.

“No, I’m not ready for you to finally be grown up. I know you’ve been grown up for a long time, but in my eyes, you’re still the little girl who barely fits into my ¼ zip. Now you’re getting married. But if there’s anyone who deserves it, it’s you. You deserve every ounce of happiness Y/n Hotchner.”

She kissed my cheek and whispered, “You deserve happiness, too, Dad. Don’t forget that. I love you.”

The church doors swung up and the pianist began to play “Slipping Through My Fingers”. My daughter and I looked at each other, let out a deep breath and began to smile, taking our steps down the aisle.

I wish someone would’ve told me that this was the shortest walk of my life. What felt like the longest, but the most important, was the shortest amount of time I’d have with my daughter when giving her away. I wanted to cherish every moment I could get with her before she married A.J. This was the last moment before she became a married woman. I kissed her cheek, then went to sit down next to my team. Rossi gave me a pat on leg. A small gesture that I didn’t know I needed until I felt the tension in my body relax.

I had given my daughter away, she was marrying the love of her life, that feeling that I’m losing her forever was kept in my body up until that point in time that I felt Rossi’s touch.

The ceremony was beautiful, as A.J. and Y/n shared a kiss, the audience began to clap. She began to walk down the aisle, hand in hand with her husband. She gave me a smile and a wave, a small gesture that I’d hold onto forever.

As the night began to wind down, it was a beautiful wedding and reception. There was still one more thing that I needed to do. The father-daughter dance. I still had no idea what the song was, I just knew that we were dancing to a slow song.

As the D.J. called my name to the floor, I met my daughter in the middle of the dance floor. Everyone had surrounded us. I grabbed my daughter and embraced her in a hug.

“Just wait for the song, Dad. You’ll love it.”

Just as she finished, “Slipping Through My Fingers” had begun to play throughout the reception hall. I saw Jack beginning to record and looked around at everyone. They were all wiping their tears and I began to spin my daughter around the dance floor.

I didn’t know what to say. I wanted to say everything that I could to her in the time the song began to play, but I could feel all tension leave her body as soon as she held me. She had been trying to make this wedding so perfect, and it was. There’s just something you’ll always know about your children, there’s something you’re always able to provide them. Being there to provide my daughter the comfort that I had tried to do all my life was big for her.

“I’m proud of you. I want you to know that.”

“Dad, you’ve told me that ever since I was a little girl.”

“I know I have, but it’s because it’s true and I want you to know that. Okay? You need to know that you’re important to me. I’m not ready for you to not be my little girl anymore. I’m not ready to wake up tomorrow morning and know that you and Jack won’t be trying to burn down my house making breakfast. I’m not ready to let go of the fact that you really have slipped through my fingers. I don’t know where the time has gone, I just know that it went way too fast, you were always growing and I tried to make it stop but I never could. You’re always going to me Y/n Hotchner to me, you’ll always be my little girl. Just know that I’m a phone call away. I’m a car ride away to watch mamma mia and eat ice cream with.”

I watched her smile and I wiped the tears from her face.

“Just please not chocolate ice cream, dad.”

“I know, never.”

“Sometimes I wish that I could freeze the picture.”

We began to laugh about the ice cream. At that moment, I really did wish I could freeze the picture because this song was ending, my little girlwas going to be grown up in 30 seconds, and I had to adjust to everyday life with her being a married woman. I was proud of her. She deserved every ounce of it, worked so hard to be who she is now.

As the music faded out, I spun her in a circle and hugged her. The audience of our friends and family began to clap. I held onto her a little too long, but it was something both of us needed. I felt Jack come hug us and we all whispered how much we love each other.

When we finally let go of one another, I quickly stepped out of the way to let everyone else join in on the dance floor. A.J. and Y/n began to dance to the music, and Jack was dancing with Anna. Everyone was smiling. It was a great wedding with family and friends.

As I got Jack home for the night and into his bed, placing Gatorade, water, and Motrin at his bedside, I walked into Y/n’s room. She didn’t come home. For the first night in a while, she wasn’t going to be home. It was something I was going to have to process, but it was okay. I knew she was happy. I knew that I was the father that was trying his best, the father who made a difference in her life.

Y/n slipped through my fingers, I focused too much on trying to capture every minute with her that I didn’t realize how fast she grew up in my eyes. My daughter was married. This day was hard and I didn’t think that there’d be crying on my wedding day like how we cried at Haley's funeral. The thing that was different was that we were crying for different reasons.

I wiped the tear that had fallen onto my cheek and turned out the lights in her room.

She grew up way too fast for me to realize it, but I’m glad I had every minute I did with her. I walked back into my room and got out of my suit. As I laid in bed, I changed my profile picture on social media to the picture of walking Y/n down the aisle.

I then posted another picture of her waving and smiling as she was walking down the aisle with her husband. The caption was perfect for the ending of this night. “She waved goodbye, with an absent-minded smile.”

[crowhyun]

FOXY RIDE — 2

fox hybrid!yeonjun x panda bear hybrid!reader

Genre: smut, fluff, angst

Warnings: oral (fem receiving), slight dry humping, breeding kink, rough secks, creampie, really fluffy but passionate, mentions of pregnancy, ACTUAL pregnancy, mentions of weight gain and food, reader has trust issues lol

Words: 5.2k (this was supposed to be under 2k…)

AN: so, you don’t necessarily have to read the first part to read this part, but if you want more context, go ahead. This was actually supposed to be just smut, but i decided to had just a little more lol. Hope you enjoy! (also! I literally rushed with this so sorry! there may be quite a bit of typos, but i still put my love and care into it!!!)

     For the past few weeks, Yeonjun had been in dreamland, heads in the clouds for most of the day, and a smile on his face. By now, the whole school was informed about you and him being in a relationship, disappointing literally everyone who was interested in him.

     Despite the fact that you were seen as a nobody compared to Yeonjun, he didn't care one bit. He wasn't even aware of how people saw you. All he knew that when he was with you, he felt like the luckiest man in the world.

(Y/N): i have a homework to do tonight then i'm taking a nap

Yeonjun: okay bby <3

Yeonjun: i'll buy you dinner to eat when you wake up

(Y/N): it's fine, you don't have to, i ate a few hours ago

(Y/N): i've been gaining too much weight anyways

Yeonjun: what's wrong with that?

Yeonjun: i'll buy you dinner and we'll eat together okay?

(Y/N): you won't let me decline, will you?

Yeonjun: no <3

(Y/N): i guess then

(Y/N): see you tonight :)

Yeonjun: <3

   As if it was second nature, Yeonjun's fingers glided across the screen, about to send one last text, but then he stopped.

Yeonjun: i love you (unsent)

    Was it too soon? What if it made you uncomfortable? He shook his head and deleted it, deciding to leave it at that. He wanted to make sure you were fully comfortable in the relationship before he said something that serious. Yet...those were his true feelings...

    "What are you doing?"

    He jumped at the voice behind him, seeing that it was Wooyoung looking over his shoulder at his phone.

    "What are you doing?" Yeonjun retorted.

    "Just scepulating." Wooyoung shrugged. "You're always texting her." He laughed.

    "Well, yeah...she's my girlfriend." Yeonjun found himself smiling at calling you his girlfriend. It'll never get old for him. Wooyoung gave him a weird look, and Yeonjun tilted his head to the side. "What's that look for?"

    "Nothin', just...you're actually serious about (Y/N)?" Wooyoung asked.

    "Of course I am." Yeonjun scoffed. "I thought that was obvious."

    "Just asking." Wooyoung said. "Anyways, you coming to my party tonight? This time we got an actual bartender!"

    "Nah, not tonight." Yeonjun said, looking back at his phone as if you were going to text him again.

    "But you said that last weekend." Wooyoung pouted. "And the one after that."

    "I've been focusing on my studies." Yeonjun shrugged. "It's our last year, and we can celebrate after we graduate. If we graduate, that is. You should do the same."

    Wooyoung scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Jun...come on."

    "What?"

    "Really?" Wooyoung gave him another weird look. "Is (Y/N) forcing you to do this?"

    "The fuck do you mean?" Yeonjun lifted a brow.

    "Well, y'know, she's more...uptight. Focused on her grades and shit." Wooyoung said. "Ever since you guys started dating, you've kinda been a recluse. Like you've changed. Get loose a little, usually these college relationships don't last, anyways."

    Yeonjun sighed, rolling his eyes. If he had a dollar for every one of his friends that said this to him, he'd be rich by now.

    "Wooyoung, you're my friend, right?" Yeonjun asked.

    "Duh, since freshman year of high school." Wooyoung laughed.

    "Then you know what happens when you cross the line right?"

    "Uh...yeah." Woo young's smile dropped and he scratched the back of his neck.

    "Well, you're almost there, friend." Yeonjun said, patting him on the shoulder. "Don't push it." He gave him a tight smile before he gathered his things and left, on his way to your favorite restaurant.

    He didn't have it in him to stay angry for long. Wooyoung was always his best friend, and he's always said dumb things from time to time. Besides, it's not like he knew what it was like to be in a real relationship.

——————————————

    With the spare key that you had given him, Yeonjun entered your apartment quietly, setting the bag of takeout he ordered on your kitchen counter.

    All of the lights were off, and it was very quiet, so he assumed that you were still asleep. He didn't want your sleep pattern to get awry, so he thought he'd go and wake you up.

    "Baby?" He called quietly, softly knocking on your door. You were laid on the bed on your stomach, arms folded above your head and your leg bent up. You looked so comfortable in your baggy hoodie and underwear, as if you were having the best dream. Your bushy tail fluttered every now and then, peeking out from under the hoodie. He smiled to himself and walked in, making sure not to wake you just yet.

     You always looked so peaceful while sleeping, like you didn't have a worry in the world. Though, as much as he wanted you to rest up completely, he knew you had to eat as well.

     "Wake up, babe." Yeonjun said, slightly shaking your shoulder. "The food is here."

     You squinted your eyes open, frowning as the light from the hallway got in your eyes.

     "Oh, hi, Jun." You said, yawning.

     "Hi, princess." He chuckled. "Did you get your homework done?"

     You paused. "Homework...ah. I tried to take a short break, but I fell asleep instead. I don't have much to do anyways."

     "Mm, okay." He nodded. "Well, if you're ready to eat, the foods in the kitchen."

“Mmm.” You hummed, slowly shutting your eyes once again.

“Heyyy. Heyyyyyy-“ Yeonjun whined, laying next to you and putting your leg over his hips so he could get closer. “Wake up.” He pouted, giving you a short peck that made you smile.

“Why?” You huffed.

“Because you sleeping pattern will be ruined.” He said. “And because I miss you. And I wanna be with you.”

“I’m so tired, though…”

“That’s because you’re still laying down, and because it’s dark in here.” He said. “Come on, cutie, get up.” He lifted himself up on his knees, grabbing your hands so that he could bring you up with him, but with a giggle, you dragged him back down in between your legs, his chest colliding with yours. “Yah-“ He laughed. “You’re naughty today, aren’t you?”

“Cuddle me.” You said.

“Ah ah ah, I know your tricks.” He shook his head, giving you a stern look. “Every time you go all, ‘cuddle me Yeonjun’-“ You laughed at his horrible high pitched mocking of you. “-you end up falling asleep after the first five minutes.”

“It’s not my fault you’re so comfy and warm.”

“Oh? Am I?” He smiled, and you rolled your eyes, knowing that you had just fed his ego. He laughed, giving you another kiss. “Will kisses keep you awake?”

“I think so.” You said. “Just keep kissing me and we’ll see.”

“Okay, so hypothesis-“ Kiss. “If I kiss my girlfriend non-stop-“ Kiss. “Then she will stay awake-“ Kiss. “Because all she needs is love and attention-“ Kiss. “Even though she doesn’t admit it.”

“Oh wow, the iconic ‘if, then, because’ statement. How educated.” You chuckled sarcastically.

“Of course, that extra studying is going to make a smarter than you.”

“Mhm, we’ll see about that.” You grabbed his face, planting your lips against his again. You didn’t want to talk anymore, you just wanted to feel is soft, plump lips against yours. Yeonjun said less, wanting to just kiss you and much as you wanted to kiss him.

If there’s one thing you’ve learned about Yeonjun since you’ve started dating him, it was that he was the best kisser you’ve ever had the pleasure of kissing. It was scary how perfect he was, and just how fast he learned what you liked. Almost as if it was too good to be true.

Over time, the kiss got more heated, even though you really didn’t mean for it to happen. Your tongues twirled together, exchanging saliva—something that you were now used to doing every day.

You wrapped your legs around his waist, pulling him closer to you, and you gasped once you felt his hard-on right on your center. He was rock hard.

“Oh…oops.” Yeonjun gave you a sheepish smile. “I didn’t mean for that to happen.”

“It’s okay.” You said, trying to keep from grinding your hips up against him. You didn’t want to seem too desperate, especially when he didn’t mean to get aroused like this. “I…I could help you if you want.”

He raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Really? Do you want to?” You nodded.

“It could keep me awake for the next few hours.” You slowly trailed your hands down his lean arms.

“Oh? Then we should get to it, huh?” He chuckled. “Wouldn’t want you to fall asleep too early.” No more words needed to be exchanged as Yeonjun attached his lips to yours with more fervor this time. He didn’t stop himself from grinding into you, the growing wetness of your center leaking through your underwear and staining his sweats.

His hands held onto your hips and slowly moved up and under your sweatshirt.

“Wait…” He parted from the kiss and looked down. “Is this my sweatshirt?”

You looked down, not even remembering exactly what you were wearing.

“Oh…I think so.” You said. “Sorry, you left it here a few days ago and I guess it got mixed up with my clothes.”

“Don’t apologize.” He but his lip with a smile. “You look hot in my clothes.” This was one of the many fantasies that Yeonjun dreamt about whenever he wasn’t with you. Him fucking you in his clothes. It satisfied the primal urge to make you his, to pin you down and fuck you full of his-

Yeonjun had to snap out of it.

Don’t get too carried away, Yeonjun…

He looked down at the wet spot on your panties, seeing just how quick it was for you to be so wet for him. He trailed his fingers over your slick covered underwear, putting enough pressure on your slit to make you twitch you hips upwards.

“Fuck…” He whispered as he watched another gush of slick deep through your panties. The fabric stuck to you, outlining your slick lower lips. His cock twitched at the image in front of him. As much as he wanted to fuck you dumb, his mouth watered, and he knew he just had to get a taste. “Can I eat you out?”

The question surprised you. Yeonjun had never eaten you out ever since you’ve dated, and things were met pretty simple. Actually, you’ve never been eaten out before, so this was new to you.

“I-It’s okay if you don’t want me to, I could just-“

“Yes.” You said quickly. As much as this was new to you, it didn’t stop you from ever fantasizing about his gorgeous lips wrapping around your clit…

It’s like you saw the excitement pass over Yeonjun’s face as he quickly made his move to put his face in between your thighs.

Yeonjun pushed your thighs open a bit more, and you felt a bit self conscious of your most sensitive area being right in front of his eyes. He didn’t want to make you uncomfortable, so he kept himself from pressing his nose right against your wetness, savoring your sweet scent.

You saw his ear twitch as his eyes darkened, and he flattened his tongue against your covered slit, getting a quick taste of you and teasing you at the same time.

“Fuck, you taste so good…” Yeonjun murmured, more like to himself than to you. In a hurry, he pushed himself up on his knees to slide your underwear off. Leaving you naked under Yeonjun’s baggy sweatshirt.

He placed himself back in between your legs, using his hands to grab onto your thighs and spread your legs further than needed. He couldn’t wait this time, immediately diving in and gathering all of the slick that had slipped out of you.

Your back arched, half in surprise and half in pleasure.

“Fuck, Yeonjun-“ You gasped, grabbing ahold of his messy hair. He held onto your thighs tightly as his tongue moved in and out of your hole, devouring your slick as if it was his first meal of the day.

You didn’t want to be too loud, so you bit your sleeve, your other hand tugging on his hair right behind his ears.

You thought that you’d be able to contain the volume of your moans until he wrapped his lips around your clit, and sucked, moaning at the taste, and it sent vibrations right up the nerves of your clit.

You mewled at that, trying to get in gulps of air. You felt like you could barely breathe with just how good he was eating you. He surprised you everyday with how good he was at everything.

His eyes met with yours, watching your every expression and every twitch and turn on your body. You just looked so dreamy in his eyes as he gave you the pleasure you deserved.

Spurred on by your heavenly sounds, he focused all of his attention on sucking in your sensitive clit, determined to make you cum.

You felt your high come closer and closer, and at this point, you didn’t care about the noise you were making. You just wanted to cum on his tongue, even more so than Yeonjun wanted.

With both of your hands, you grabbed ahold of his hair and started grinding your hips on him. Immediately, he flattened his tongue, watching as you used him to get yourself off. It was the hottest thing he’s ever seen, and it felt like he was going to cum just from this. He knew he wouldn’t last long once he was inside of you.

You repeated his name over and over like a mantra as you finally slipped over the edge, riding his tongue through your powerful orgasm. There was just something about you using him like this that made his cock twitch like crazy, and once your orgasm settled down, he didn’t give you time to breathe at all.

He didn’t even completely take his clothes off before he crawled back up to you and smashed his lips against yours, pulling his sweats down just enough to release his angry, leaking cock. You were to distracted by your own taste to notice the tip of his cock right at the entrance of your sopping hole, and you yelped once he slid into you all in one go, his hips meeting with yours in a harsh slap.

There was no time to waste, as he held himself up, hovering above you so that he could have a clear view of your face. He started pummeling inside of you, not able to control himself any further. He let himself wait for too long before allowing himself any pleasure.

“Oh my god-“ You gasped, grabbing a hold of his shoulders so that his harsh thrusts wouldn’t push you up the bed.

His moans were like music to your ears, and you felt him twitch uncontrollably inside of you, you couldn’t help the erotic noises that spilled from your throat.

“Fuck, this kissy takes me so well,” Yeonjun moaned, lost in the feeling of you clenching around him, accommodating his girth.

Suddenly, the sound of a phone ringing stopped the both of you in your tracks, him balls deep inside of you and looking over at his phone on your nightstand.

He looked so hot at this moment, his eyes furrowed in frustration, his chest moving up and down at his heavy breaths, his hair messy from the pulling, and sweat dripping down his forehead.

He reached over to pick up his phone, and he growled as he noticed it was Wooyoung. Why would he be calling him at this time?

“Yeonjun, baby~” You whined, clenching around him as you wanted to get back to it. “You can call him back when you’re done…please fuck me.”

“Fuck…” He groaned, throwing his phone to the side and returning back to you, starting his thrusts once again. He fucked you deep, not wanting you to miss the feeling of each and every inch of his lengthy cock.

“Oh, god-“ You moaned, eyes rolling to the back of your head. “Please don’t stop, Yeonjun—I’m gonna cum!”

He wasn’t planning on stopping anyways. His stamina never failed to amaze you everytime he fucked you. You felt like he could go on and on for hours, but it never got that long before.

You opened your mouth in a silent scream as you arched your back, cumming hard on Yeonjun’s cock. Your nails dug into his shoulders, most likely making marks that’ll be there for days after this.

He winced, the pain turning into pleasure as he found it harder and harder to keep trusting in you. Shoved all the way into your pussy, he shallowly thrusted at a quick pace, his balls tightening as he got ready to release a load inside of you.

You whined at the overstimulation, diligently waiting for him to cum inside of you, filling you up just how you like it.

“Cum inside me, Jun-“ You whined to edge him on. “Fill me up…I want it-“

Fill her up, Yeonjun~

Fill her till she can’t take anymore~

Give her all your cum~

Fuck her full until she’s pregnant with your pups~

Knock her up, Yeonjun~

He let out a groan from deep in his gut as he finally came, spurt after spurt of his white cum filling you up and overflowing. He continued to weakly thrust inside of you until he was nearly dry, unable to continue filling you up.

Tired, Yeonjun released the weight on his arms, falling down on you, but careful not to suffocate you.

“Damn…” Yeonjun breathed out. “Tell me why I can’t keep my hands off you whenever I’m around you.”

“I’m trying to figure that out myself.” You replied, laughing even though you were tired al over again.

On the other side of the bed, Yeonjun noticed his phone vibrating every few seconds. He furrowed his brows in confusion and picked it up, seeing multiple messages from Wooyoung.

Wooyoung: bro u sure you don’t wanna come to the party tonight?

Wooyoung: you can bring (Y/N)

Wooyoung: i miss u :(

Wooyoung: where are you

Wooyoung: are you at (Y/N)’s house???

Wooyoung: can i come just to say hi

Wooyoung: i’ve never said more than two sentences to her

Wooyoung: can i meet my best friends girlfriend

Wooyoung: i’m coming over

Wooyoung: apartment number 48 right?

Wooyoung: wait…

Wooyoung: nvm it’s 49

Wooyoung: i hear y’all fucking

Wooyoung: so loud jeez

Wooyoung: i’ll come back another time

Wooyoung: have fun ig lol

“What is it?” You asked.

“Nothing.” Yeonjun said quickly. He knew you’d be embarrassed if you had known that Wooyoung heard the two of you. “Just Wooyoung spamming dumb shit about the party.”

“Oh…I’m hungry.” You pouted.

“Good thing I’ve got just what you need.” He said with a wink, then pulled out. “Oh, shit-“ He watched as his cum spilled out of you, momentarily forgetting what had just happened moments before. “Uh, let’s clean up first. Sorry…”

————————————————

About a week later, you went to class feeling more groggy than usual. There was a permanent frown on your face, and an ache in your stomach.

You guessed your period was about to come, and you dreaded it. It was almost like the week before your period was worse than the actual week of.

Though, it was weird, because you had feel this type of grogginess for a few weeks now, and your period hasn’t come yet. It was two days before it would usually come, but you weren’t too worried.

“Should you go to the doctor?” Yeonjun suggested while walking you home. “It could be something serious, especially if you’ve been feeling this way for a few weeks. What if it’s a stomach bug?”

“I’m fine, Jun.” You said. “Stuff like this has happened before.”

“I don’t know…” He frowned. “You said you’ve been gaining weight easily and feeling more tired than usual too, right?”

“Yeah, but it could be stress.” You said. “That sometimes happens when I’m stressed.”

“(Y/N).” Yeonjun looked at you with concern written all over his face. “I’m going to need you to care about yourself a little more. This really could be something serious, and it shouldn’t just be pushed to the side because of stress. Call the doctor. I’ll take you there.”

You sighed, knowing that you wouldn’t be able to argue about this. You knew that Yeonjun just cared for you deeply, as he was always there for you whenever you didn’t feel your best.

So, you were able to schedule a doctors appointment for the next day, and Yeonjun drove you there like he said he would.

“If it’s nothing, you owe me my check-up fee.” You said to Yeonjun, who scoffed and laughed.

“Is this what I get for caring?” Yeonjun pouted.

“Yes.” You said. “I doubt it isn’t even that bad.”

“Well, I hope it’s not.”

The doctor walked back into the room, clipboard in hand. She greeted the two of you again and put on some hand sanitizer.

“So, I looked over your symptoms with the nurse.” She said. “Urine testing takes about three hours, five or take, so I cannot give a for sure diagnosis right now, but…your symptoms are quite clear for what it is.”

“It’s not too bad, right.” You chuckled nervously, expecting to hear that maybe you had caught a stomach bug after all.

“Eh, depends.” The doctor said, giving you a tight smile. “You’re pregnant, Ms.(Y/L/N).”

Silence.

“Uh…” Yeonjun cleared his throat. “That’s not final, though, right? S-since the urine test isn’t complete?”

“Technically, no, it’s not final.” The doctor said. “But the symptoms are prett obvious. You’re most likely 3-5 weeks pregnant by now.”

You couldn’t speak. This can’t be. You can’t be pregnant. You’re so young. You’re still in school with no career. Your apartment might be big enough for a baby, but do you have the money for it. Did Yeonjun even want a baby? What if he was going to leave you? What if this was too much for him?

“Due to the both of you being hybrids, the change for multiples is quite high.” The doctor said. “There’s a higher chance that you’d have twins or triplets than if you’d have just one.”

“Oh god.” The fear settled in, and you felt yourself start to panic. Though the doctor felt pity on you, she continued.

“We’ll call you once the urinology results are ready, and we can give you an accurate diagnosis,” The doctor said. “But for now, that is most likely what it is.”

——————————————

The results were in. You were really pregnant, and you had been pregnant for four weeks now. You didn’t even know it, and neither did Yeonjun, of course.

You laid on your couch, crying for days at your predicament. You had distanced yourself from Yeonjun, not allowing him to see you like this.

Did it matter, really, though? No one would want to become a parent so young in their life. Especially not Yeonjun. He’s always been the party type, always the type to live life to the fullest. Now his loser girlfriend was pregnant. Would you blame him if he was done with you and the baby(s) on the way? Not at all.

“(Y/N), baby, please talk to me. We can talk this out, we can figure this out, just please answer the phone, okay?”

You listened to yet another one of his voicemails, feeling guilty but not feeling brave enough to talk to him. The relationship didn’t even last long, but you were already into something that would take a life long commitment. How could you be so stupid?

“You know I won’t come over until you answer the phone, baby. I don’t want you to be alone, right now, especially not at a time like this. I don’t care about classes, I just want to see you. Please answer the phone.”

Was he frustrated at you? You couldn’t handle seeing his anger directed at you. You couldn’t handle seeing him right now. So you texted him just to ease the guilt that weighed on you.

(Y/N): i just want to be alone right now.

(Y/N): just leave me alone for a bit…

—————————————

Yeonjun paced back and forth, not knowing what to do with himself when he was away from you. This was a time where he knew that you shouldn’t be alone. He knew that you didn’t wan to be alone. You were just pushing him away, just like you always did when you didn’t want him to see you in an emotional state.

At the least, his feelings were hurt. He was surprised, too. He was anxious, too. This was his child, too! Did you not trust him enough to show him your rough sides? Was he not showing you just how much he loved and cherished you every day?

He could only blame himself, after all. His reputation, his attitude, everything. If he was more careful, this wouldn’t have happened. You’d trust him more, and your relationship would be even deeper. How could he get you to trust him?

Right now, he didn’t care about anything else. The only thing he cared about was you, and the future you two would have together. That’s all he wanted you to know. But you didn’t know. You, of course, thought the opposite. Like he didn’t care. Like he didn’t want to care.

It made him frustrated, so, so, frustrated. With himself, with you.

He called again, after leaving you alone for a day. He hoped that you would pick up this time, that maybe he had calmed down just a bit.

His heart stopped when you picked up the phone.

“Baby?” He spoke softly. He heard nothing for a few seconds, then suddenly heard the sounds of you softly sobbing.

You didn’t mean to cry. You were done with crying after a day, but the sound of him being so worried made you break down.

“Baby, please don’t cry,” Yeonjun frowned, feeling himself tear up just hearing you in so much anguish. “Please let me come over. Let’s talk, okay? We won’t be able to get through this is we don’t talk.”

He waited for you to answer, as you were silent for a minute.

“T-the door’s unlocked…” You sniffled.

And with that, he hurried to your apartment, keeping you on the phone the entire time. His heart was aching to see you again. It’s like he couldn’t be away from you for more than a day.

Five minutes later, he showed up at your apartment, rushing through the door and finding you on your couch.

Immediately, without one word exchanged, he ran to embrace you in a warm, tight hug. As a surprise to you, you hugged him back just as tight, not knowing just how much you missed him and just how much you needed a hug.

“Baby, you can’t…you can’t just do that anymore.” Yeonjun said. “You can’t be alone at times like this. It may sound selfish, but, y-you can’t do that to me.”

“I’m sorry.” You cried, not planning to offer an explanation. You’d feel too ashamed to do so.

“How have you been feeling?” He asked, looking at you. “You haven’t been hurting too bad, have you? Don’t ignore me, again, I’ll take care of you.”

“It’s just…just some nausea, that’s all.” You said. “I’m fine.”

He sighed, looking at you with deep concern. “Baby…you know you don’t have to hide anything from me, right? I don’t like how you shut yourself out when you’re sad or mad. I’m always here for you, especially now. Tell me what’s on your mind. I’m listening, I always am.”

You refused to look at him, eyes glued to the floor. Did you really want to open up to him? What if he wanted to eventually leave you? Leave you with your future child(ren)?

“Do…do you still want to be with me?” You asked him softly.

“What?” He tilted his head of the side, and gently grabbed your hand. “Of course I still want to be with you. Pregnant or not, I still want to be with you. What makes you think otherwise?”

“I just…we’re so young.” You said. “You have your whole life ahead of you, and…it feels like I’m trapping you with me. Don’t you…don’t you want to go explore and be free without the responsibility of a girlfriend with a child?”

“Of course not.” He said. What you were saying to him was absolutely ridiculous, but he didn’t want to show you how much it frustrated him while you were in a sensitive place right now. “I don’t think you understand, (Y/N). You are the most important person in my life. You’re young, too, and even though having a baby at this time isn’t ideal, I would never leave you alone to go through this yourself. This is something we both did, and I would hate myself for vet even thinking of leaving you alone. Do you understand, baby?”

You bit your lip, taking in everything he was saying.

“This is far from a trap, and…having a baby may not be the worst thing. Especially when it’s with you. I…I love you, (Y/N). I love you so much, and it hurts me to know that you’re thinking this way. Put a little faith in me, okay? I’m here for you, and I always will be.”

Tears fell from your eyes, but this time, they weren’t negative. This time, you felt loved. This time, you felt that you weren’t alone. Despite your insecurities and trust issues, Yeonjun still tried his hardest to show you just how much you meant to him. You were difficult, but Yeonjun didn’t care, because he really just loved you that much.

“Come here.” He said, gagging you in a hug again. He held you close to his chest, one of the many warm hugs that happened right on this couch. “I love you so much, okay? Never forget that.”

You nodded against his chest, letting out the last of your tears as you two hugged in silence.

A few minutes later, you uttered out the words, “I love you, too.”

Yeonjun didn’t think you’d say it. He didn’t think you were ready just yet, and he was fine with that. But hearing it come out of your mouth made his heart warm. There was no feeling better than love. Feeling loved, being loved, to love. Yeonjun never prioritized the feeling of love until he met you. He learned just how strong it could be, and just how important it was for him to feel. If you could make him feel this way, there was nothing else that he needed in the world.

———————————

General Taglist:

@petrichor-han @wynncrites @gyumie @kentoism

@suopaterry @justlanasworld @bluejin0812 @hwasatiny @hyukakes